The Demon Mages (The Power of Three trilogy#1) - Sabine A. Reed(ang.)

SAVE OFFLINE

The Demon Mages Book 1 in The Power of Three trilogy By Sabine A. Reed Cover Design: LFD Designs Editor: Manika Garg

The Demon Mages Book 1 in The Power of Three Trilogy Living on the peaceful island Iram, Zo knows little of the troubles brewing on the mainland. But when her brother Seve is poisoned, and her twin sister Alicia halts his slow but fateful progress towards death with an ancient binding spell, thereby subjecting herself to the same horrific death, Zo has no choice but to travel to the mainland to procure the flower of rosem, a crucial ingredient in the antidote for the poison. What she doesn’t know is that king Vindha on the mainland has threatened the fabric of earth’s magic by offering the bodies of dead mages to the demons, thus creating fearsome demon mages. These demon mages have the ability to withstand any magical attack. As she struggles to journey through the treacherous mainland, and return home in time to save her siblings, Zo is unaware that Vindha has sent a demon mage to kill her – and thereby condemn her siblings to an inevitable death. By Sabine A. Reed

@2013 All rights reserved

Amazon Edition, License Note Thank you for downloading this book. Please note that this book remains the copyrighted property of the author, and may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means – electronic or mechanical – without written permission from the author, Sabine A. Reed

Contents Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen Chapter Twenty Epilogue About the Author

Chapter One It was a good day for a mages’ war; hot and clear. There was not a single cloud in the dove-grey sky. In the moss-covered glade, bright balls of red-blue flames spun in the air, jets of water sprayed over the ground, and gusts of wind twirled and looped, sweeping over everything in sight. Plants burst forth from the heaving earth, waving their thorny tentacles. Spelled bombs exploded, filling the glade with thick, black smoke. Arrows conjured out of thin air zoomed past, seeking fleshy targets. Mages leapt, dived, blocked, and parried to avoid getting hit. Zo stood at the top of a gently sloping hillock, and watched the chaotic activity taking place on the flat ground below. Next to her stood Mir, her second in command. He was a water mage, and had been training the young ones with her for

the past two years. He pointed at a mage. “Izzy has learnt the spells, but somehow she fails to implement them to her full capacity.” “She hesitates because she is afraid to inflict harm,” said Zo. Mir folded his arms across his chest. “In a real battle that could get her killed.” “She is compassionate and considerate. It’s not a fatal flaw.” She sighed. “But you are right. She will have to toughen up.” They continued to discuss the rest of the trainees even as Zo’s measured glance took into account each spell, block, and counter the mages used in the attempt to maim each other. Suddenly, she cocked an eyebrow. Raising her arms, she muttered an enchantment. A single thunderbolt burst forth from the cloudless sky and speared the earth. Ash, mud, and smoke flew in the air, and a crater the size of a wagon wheel appeared where a reed-like plant was mere moments before.

All the activity on the training ground halted as the young mages stared at the smoking crater. It didn’t take them long to realize that one of them had made an elementary mistake. “Illias!” Zo strode down the slope, her short, black cloak flowing behind her as a stray gust of wind caught its edges. “How many times do I’ve to remind you to reinforce your protection shield? If I hadn’t burned that plant down, it would’ve taken your head off instead of a chunk from your arm.” She yelled at the mage who was kneeling, clutching his wounded arm. The group of mages surrounding Illias parted to make way as she marched past to stand beside the wounded trainee. Illias groaned, blood seeping from the fist-sized hole in his upper arm. His skin was the color of a freshly bleached sheet, and he looked ready to faint. Zo snapped her fingers at the trio of healers who were standing under the shade of a tree. At her command, they came running. One of the healers pressed a poultice on his

wound and another muttered an incantation, waving her hands. Illias groaned again as flesh and muscle began to knit together in response to the quick healing spells. The healer removed the poultice. The wound was healed and the blood on his tattered sleeve remained as the only evidence of his recent injury. After bowing to Zo, the trio moved off the field. “Reinforce your shield,” Zo ordered, watching as Illias moved his arm to test its strength. “As a punishment for this carelessness you will be on latrine duty tomorrow. I’ll inspect them personally in the evening. If the same mistake happens ever again, you’ll be cleaning them for a whole week.” “Yes, princess.” Illias bowed his head. Zo turned her attention towards the mage who had conjured the forbidden plant. “I don’t want to see the use of flesh-eating plants in training sessions,” she rebuked. “This is not a war, and you are not aiming to kill.” Dia’s face flushed with embarrassment.

Earth mages carried the seeds of various plants in pouches they wore around a belt. By scattering the seeds, they could instantly make a plant grow. Similarly a water mage could use the slight bit of moisture found in air to make a fountain, an air mage could use a breeze to make a tornado, and a fire mage could use sunlight to conjure fire. Each mage had the talent to manipulate a particular element, and each mage honed this skill by learning the spells that could better make use of this magic. Zo glanced at the sweat-drenched faces gathered around her. There were more than thirty novice mages working to sharpen their battle skills under her tutelage. The kingdom of Iram had not seen a battle for more than seventy years, and was unlikely to ever experience one. Still, someone had to teach the young ones, and she had been assigned this duty by her brother, the king. Far be it from me to be derelict in my duties. She motioned them back to their positions. “Get to work,” she shouted. “Put up your protective shields.”

Mir was still at the top of the hillock. She joined him and they watched the battle resume. “Dia has an uncanny ability to judge her opponent’s weakness. She doesn’t hesitate to unleash her own spells,” Mir commented. “Talent needs to be tempered with control. Excessive force is just as bad as too little force.” Zo narrowed her eyes. “I want you to pair Izzy and Dia together for the next few weeks. Let’s see if they can help each other find a balance.” Mir nodded. “That’s a good idea, princess. I will do so.” They both continued to oversee the fight. For this session, the mages were divided into two opposing teams. One group wore red tunics, the other green. Satisfied, she watched as they tried to hurt each other. Apart from making sure they put into practice all the spells they had learnt in their morning classes, it was her job to ensure that none of them died during training. Hence, the healers remained nearby during each brutal training

session. Without any reprieve Zo allowed the battle to continue until the mid-afternoon light faded into the warm reddish glow of dusk. Finally, she dismissed the class and watched as they all limped off the field while Mir followed them. The healers went too. Raising her arms, she stretched her body. It had been a satisfying practice session. Barring Illias, none of them were seriously injured, and that was something to celebrate indeed. Trainee mages sometimes didn’t understand the extent of their own power. Last week one mage fainted after being hit with a particularly vicious spell and had to be carried off the field. It took him three days to recover fully. As the novices disappeared behind the line of tree that surrounded the glade, Zo sighed with relief. Finally, the day was near to an end. To the west, the sky was a bright coalescence of crimson, yellow, and orange streaks. She wasn’t able to see the wooden buildings of the training camp as the

trees hid her view, but she could almost smell the aroma of roasting meat that would soon be served in the kitchen hall. It was time to rustle up a good supper and retire to her cabin for the night. She ran a hand through her short hair, and then patted it down, smothering it into place. As she walked down the hillock, a faint cry reached her ears. Looking up, she saw a speck high in the sky. It was an eagle. The handsome bird flew in big circles, and then smaller ones as it prepared to land. From the distinct gold and red coloring of its feathers, she knew it was a royal eagle, bred to convey messages. Someone from the castle must have sent it. Communication from the castle through such urgent means was rare. Who was the recipient of the message? With a frown, she watched as the bird locked on to its target and landed in front of her. Tied to its left leg was a tiny, tightly wrapped scroll. The eagle pecked at the ground, eager to be off

again. Bending, Zo untied the scroll. She straightened and watched the great bird take off. Zo unrolled the scroll, the slight tremor in her hands betraying her fear-soaked emotions. The last time she’d received such a scroll was when she was eight years old, and her mother had died after falling down the castle stairs. Zo and her siblings were out on a royal hunt with their father when they all learnt the tragic news. Despite the passage of so much time, the memory of that sad incident was still fresh in her mind. Shaking off the bad memories, she looked at the script. It was her sister Alicia’s handwriting. Two lines completed the message. “Come quick! The king requires your immediate presence.” Without a moment’s hesitation, Zo ran down the hillock. The scroll still clutched in her hands, she sprinted towards the stable. “Get me my horse, quick,” she ordered the baffled stable hand who met her at the gate. To another, she yelled. Get me some food, and a water bag. And tell Ishtian and Mir that I've left for the castle."

Within moments, her gelding was presented, saddled for the journey. After a quick tug at the saddle straps to ensure they were properly secured, Zo mounted. The stable boy tied on a bundle of food and a water bag to the saddle, and she was off. Leaving behind the camp of tents and thatched huts that housed the trainees and the trainers, she urged the mount to move onwards towards the dusty road that led out into the plain. The castle was only three leagues away but it would be nearly midnight before she reached, even if she pushed her horse to its limit. What could have caused her siblings to summon her with such urgency? The fact that Alicia hadn’t used a spell to communicate meant she didn’t want any curious mage to intercept the message. What had happened in the castle? She had left barely a week ago, and everything was fine at that time. With a light hand, she urged her mount to go faster. The gelding responded to her touch with a

practiced ease, thundering its way on the unpaved road, leaving clouds of dirt swirling behind them. Biting on her lower lip, Zo barely noticed the taverns she passed, or the fires around which huddled weary travelers. During the day, this was a busy road. It led to the training camp, and went on beyond to one of the biggest beach towns on the island. Bending slightly, she pushed her right hand through the bundle that swung on the saddle and pulled out an apple. She munched on it, and threw the core away. It was enough to sustain her for now. Later, she would get a late meal from the castle kitchen. Thank the Goddess, her horse was wellfed. It would cover the distance quickly. As if sensing her urgency, the gelding maintained the break-neck pace for two leagues. Mountains loomed ahead and Zo slowed the animal as she sighted the lights from the castle. Here the road was treacherous. It snaked its way through rough boulders, and wound upwards. The castle was situated half-way up a mountain and she could

see the brightly-lit lanterns that hung on the walls even from this distance. Carefully, she guided her horse on the winding pathway that led to the castle gate. At this time of the night, it was barred shut. Her way was blocked by four guardsmen. “Who goes there?” one of them said. “Open. It’s I, princess Zo,” she commanded, without dismounting from the horse. The guards moved out of her way, yelling for the man inside to open the heavy gate. With a slight creaking noise, the doors shuddered apart. Once inside, Zo jumped off. She passed the reins of her exhausted horse to a guard. “Take him to the stable, and see that he is taken care of.” She ran inside, throwing open doors as she headed for her sister’s room. Even though her brother Seve wouldn’t mind being interrupted at this late hour, Zo wanted to talk to her sister first. Seve was king, and it was best to maintain a semblance of protocol, even if only for appearances.

Her heart pounded in her chest. Was Alicia all right? What was the reason for such alarm? She hoped it wasn’t one of her brother’s cruel pranks. Seve was notorious for his practical jokes, and his sisters were his most frequent victims. However, Zo was sure Alicia would not have collaborated with him on any scheme against her. To her distress, Alicia was not in her room. A maid sat on the stool in one corner, nodding sleepily. Seeing Zo, she stood. “Your highness, princess Alicia said to tell you to come to the king’s chamber.” Without a word, Zo pivoted and ran towards her brother’s room. What was Alicia doing in the king’s chamber at this time of the night? Was Seve all right? Worry gnawed in the pit of her stomach. Seven years older than Zo, Seve was crowned king only a year ago, after the death of their father. At times he sought his sisters’ advice – but never at such a late hour. Was there an emergency he couldn’t deal

with? The island of Iram was a peaceful kingdom. Sometimes during the monsoon season, squalls and cyclones burst through the land, wrecking havoc on crops and villages. But this was the month of Arcson, and the weather was perfect, with clear, sun-lit skies. Surely no natural calamity could have wrecked destruction on any part of the tiny kingdom without her hearing about it at the camp. Panting, she reached the king’s chamber. The contingent of soldiers outside his room was double its usual number. Waving them aside, she opened the door and walked inside. For a moment her mind refused to comprehend the sight that met her eyes. Seve lay on his bed, his skin the color of spoilt milk. His eyes were closed, and dark circles shadowed them. His lips were a pale shade of blue. “What happened? Seve?” Aghast, she rushed to his side. Placing her hand on his forehead, she found it to be cold and clammy.

Had he suddenly taken ill? What was wrong with him? “He has been poisoned.” “What nonsense!” Zo rebuked her sister. Alicia was sitting in the chair that always stood next to the window. Seve liked to sit there at times, and stare out. His room faced the far off ocean, and on a good clear day, one could look right out to the heaving waves on the beach. “Seve?” she called her brother, knowing he would open his eyes in a moment and wink at her. He couldn’t be so sick. He just couldn’t. She wasn’t ready to believe in something as reprehensibly dangerous as poisoning. Alicia tucked a stray lock of her long curly hair behind her ear. “I’m telling the truth. Someone tried to murder Seve.” The simple statement crashed Zo’s world as nothing had ever done before. Was she destined to lose her brother? How could something like this have happened? Was there something she could to do to

save him? She sat on the bed and clasped Seve’s pale hand. “How? How is it possible? Who would do such a thing? I can’t believe someone would try to kill him…” Her breath caught in her throat as tears threatened to overwhelm her. Alicia wiped a hand on her brow and leaned back. “Believe it,” she whispered. “Seve.” Zo bent closer to her brother. “I know you’ve a wicked sense of humor, and this one time you must’ve convinced Alicia to go along with this awful prank you’ve cooked for me. But this is not funny. Get up now.” She poked him hard in the arm. She wanted him to rub his arm, smile and open his eyes. She needed him to sit and laugh at her anxiety. Then she would curse him, and vow never to talk to him again. In the morning, he would beg for her forgiveness, and all would be forgotten. There was, however, no hint of pain on his face. He was still, his eyes shut tight. Something

was seriously amiss. Zo rubbed her forehead, feeling confused. “Has he really been poisoned?” “It’s true. He has been poisoned. This isn’t a joke,” Alicia said. Zo heard the tremor in her sister’s voice. She looked into Alicia’s eyes and understood the pain her sister felt. The last time she’d seen such grief in her sister’s eyes had been at their father’s funeral. But Seve was not dead. His chest moved with each slow breath. He was still in the realm of living – and Zo would do anything to see he remained here. “How? Why?” She rubbed the nape of her neck and forced away the panic that threatened to block her reason. This was the time to act, and she refused to give in to fear and worry. “We don’t know who did it or how the killer got access to the king’s private chambers. Not many are allowed inside. Someone put the poison in his water jug. Seve must not have bothered to

check it for any tempering…and…” Alicia’s voice broke, and tears escaped her eyes. She brushed them aside with her hand. “Why would he check the water? None of us ever do. Nothing like this has ever happened before.” Zo tried to imagine someone trying to poison her brother but couldn’t come up with any possibilities. Seve was a well-loved king. He was new at his job, but he did it well, treating everyone pleasantly and with respect. It was hard to imagine anyone harboring any personal grudge against him. “Sultan has alerted the guards, and every inch of the castle is being searched for signs of an intruder,” said Alicia. Zo put the matter of the killer out of her mind for now. She would deal it with it later. When she found the culprit...? “Have you administered the healing potion? How long before he wakes up?” She ran her fingers over her brother’s cheek, hoping to see a sign of improvement. Zo’s faith in her sister’s magic was absolute. Alicia was the master healer in the castle, in fact, in

the kingdom. No one knew the healing properties of plants, shrubs, and flowers as she did. Her healing spells were legendary and she had a number of apprentices who worked with her, learning the craft only as she could teach them. Her gift was strong and powerful, and ran true in her blood. Just like the magic that ran true in Zo’s blood, and made her the dueling champion in the kingdom. “I can’t heal him,” Alicia stated. Zo snorted. “Come on, Alicia. How is that possible? Don’t test my patience.” “Listen to me, Zo.” Her sister’s voice was like shards of ice. “Seve has been poisoned. Luckily the guards called me in time. I’ve put him under a spell. It will halt the spread of poison in his body but it will not heal him. To make him recover, someone will have to get the newly bloomed flowers of rosem. They have the magical properties needed to save him.” “All right. I’ll go get them. Where do they bloom?” Not wanting to waste any more time on

questions, Zo sprung up, having decided to do what her sister was saying. She couldn’t trust someone else to do this important task. One of Alicia's assistants would go with her to recognize the flower and once she was back, and Seve was safe, she would get to the bottom of the mystery surrounding the attempt on his life. Alicia closed her eyes for a moment. Beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. “At the plateau on the lone mountain of Ibarjan.” “Where the hell is that?” Zo knew the geography of her land well enough. Their island didn’t have a lone mountain. They had the jagged peaks of Vassa, against which the castle stood. What was Alicia talking about? Had she lost her mind? “It’s on the mainland, and you’ll not go there. I won’t allow you. It’s too dangerous a journey…what with the war that engulfs the mainland and rumors of strange sightings of demon mages.” Zo stared hard at her sister. For the first

time, she noticed the dark shadows under her sister’s eyes; eyes the same hazel shade as hers, as was the rest of the face and body. Alicia was her identical twin, born moments after her own birth. As children it was near impossible for people to tell them apart. As they grew, Zo kept her hair short and spiky, while Alicia’s were long and curled well below her shoulders. Even their dressing styles were different; Zo preferred cloaks worn over a tunic and hose while Alicia wore long gowns that lent her a grace and dignity beyond her years. Today, she looked exhausted. Her usually rosy cheeks were hollowed and beads of perspiration shone on her heart-shaped face. Walking over to her sister, Zo knelt and touched her hand. It was cold. Ignoring her sister’s edict for now, she said. “Which spell did you use to halt the poison?” Alicia’s eyelids fluttered, and she sighed. “Someone mixed the juice of Ikamin in his drinking water. It’s a potent poison, made from snake venom of a very rare species, liaka leaves and dugar seeds.

Everything that goes in the preparation of this poison is hard to find and gather. It’s even harder to mix the ingredients since they have to be added with deliberate care, with precise movements, and at a certain temperature. The potion makes for a lethal combination. Colorless. Odorless. Hard to identify even with basic precautionary spells. “ “Which spell did you use?” Zo prompted her sister, her heart hammering against her chest. A frightening notion took root in her head, and she wanted…no, needed her sister to deny it. She couldn’t have…Alicia wouldn’t have taken such a risk. It wasn’t possible. She couldn’t have been so foolhardy. “The binding spell. It was the only thing I could do to prevent his death.” Zo lifted her sister’s right hand, and turned it palm up. She pushed up the sleeve of her long, yellow gown. Sure enough, the telltale circle of the binding spell glowed as bright as the moon on Alicia’s wrist. For a moment, all Zo could do was to stare at the mark that bound her sister to share their

brother’s fate. She had only read about the binding spell before. Not many dared to put it into practice. “Are you mad? How could you…?” “He would’ve died. I don’t have the herbs or spells to heal him. This would buy us some much needed time.” “Could you not have given him some potion…something…?” Zo stood and pounded her fist against the wall. The pain in her knuckles was nowhere close to the despair in her heart. “Surely there’s something else that could’ve bought us some time?” Alicia remained calm. “There was no other way. Did you want me to let him die?” “Don’t be silly!” “You would’ve done the same thing in my place.” “I wouldn’t even have known how to begin weaving a binding spell.” Zo ran her bruised hand over her face. Turning, she looked at Seve. He

looked the same as he always did. But she had never seen him so quiet, so helpless. She didn’t acknowledge or deny her sister’s statement. They both knew any one of the three of them would die willingly to save the other. The bond between the siblings was as true and strong as the magic that ran in their veins. “How much time do we have?” she said. Alicia looked down at the circle that marked the binding spell that for now halted their brother’s death. “It’s hard to say. The binding spell ensures that whatever healing potions I drink would slow the spread of poison in his body. Perhaps two weeks? If we’re lucky, three weeks. No more than that.” Zo tried to take a deep breath. Something seemed to be lodged in her throat. Was it fear? Two weeks was too short a time. “And when he dies… you die with him?” “Yes.” Zo looked out at the full bright moon that

shone in the clear sky. “And this flower of rosem? Will that save you both?” “Yes.” Alicia nodded her head with certainty. “The flowers are the main ingredient in a healing potion that is the antidote for any poison. I’ve never made it before, but if someone manages to bring me the flowers…I will try.” “I’ll go myself.” Zo raised her hand to stop her sister’s protests before she began. “There is no one better suited for the task. I am the master mage of fire and air, and such missions fall under my domain. Also, I have a vested interest. I want to save you both. No one will be as motivated as me to complete this charge successfully. What’s more…” She took a deep breath. “I can’t stay here, twiddling my thumbs, seeing you both die day by day.” Alicia grasped Zo’s hand. “No. You can’t go. It will break the blood oath.” The blood oath was a magic invoked by their father more than twenty years ago. The spell ensured the safety of all siblings from magical

attack as long as they remained on the island. If any one of them stepped off Iram, the magic would shatter and they would lose the protection. “It didn’t help us much, did it?” Zo glanced at Seve. “The blood oath failed us.” “That is why they used a poison because no magic would have worked.” “It doesn’t matter, does it? Seve is dying. Whether by magical means or others is irrelevant. If we don’t do something, we will lose him…and you.” “We can send someone else. Even if something happens to us, at least you will be safe here,” Alicia insisted. “What is the use of this safety if I have to watch you die before my eyes?” Alicia gripped Zo’s arm hard. “If something happens to you…” “Nothing will,” Zo said in a firm tone. “I’ll make sure I come back with the flowers. Believe me I am not ready to lose you or Seve. Now, let’s

not waste any more time with these silly arguments. If someone has to go to the mainland, it’s going to be me, blood oath be damned.” Alicia nodded. “You will bring the flowers,” she acquiesced. Zo pushed her hands through her hair, resisting the urge to tug at the ends in frustration. Although she didn’t doubt her sister would succeed in making the potion - Alicia never failed at duplicating a recipe for a magic potion, brew, or herbed mixture – Zo was worried about the limited time they had. The mainland was a complete mystery to her. Zo had never set foot outside the island. In fact, none of them ever had. The three of them were born and raised on the island, and never traveled outside. Their paternal grandfather made the island his sanctuary more than forty years ago when he’d fled here along with his son and a band of loyal supporters, to save their lives from his tyrant brother Sian. No one from his family ever went back to the mainland.

Their father had further strengthened their ties to the island by invoking the blood oath. Breaking this oath would certainly make them all susceptible to future attacks. However, Zo’s first priority was to save her siblings. The rest would be dealt with later. Her mind worked with utmost ferocity. “Don’t these flowers grow in our kingdom?” She paced the room, resisting the urge to kick something to relieve her frustration. “I mean…isn’t it possible that you don't know that they grow around here somewhere? Perhaps on a plateau on our mountains?" Zo searched for other nearby, easily accessible, possibilities. “You might be right. No one has ever scoured every single crevice or nook of the mountains to see all that grows there,” Alicia admitted. “But we don’t have the time to do that now.” Zo planted her fist on the wall again and uttered the sentence her sister left unsaid.

“No, we don’t. But it’s a good idea. Once you leave, I will dispatch a few of my assistants to search everywhere. Perhaps they might find something.” “How can you remain so calm…so poised?” Anger tore at the vestiges of Zo’s control. How could this have happened? Both her siblings were on the brink of death, and the only chance she had to save them lay outside their beloved kingdom. Alicia rose. She didn’t acknowledge her sister’s anger. “You will have to erect a safety shield around Seve. We can’t afford another attempt on his life while he sleeps. You know that I’m not as good with protection spells as you are.” “No one is as good as me.” There was no arrogance in her words. It was a simple statement reflecting her conviction in her gift. Striding over to her brother, Zo planted a kiss on his forehead. Gently, she brushed her fingers against his cold cheek. “I promise that I’ll get those damned flowers in time to save you. You’re a pain in the ass, but I love you all the same. Once you’re up,

together we’ll find the person responsible for making you ill and tear him apart limb to limb.” “What a lovely image.” Alicia smiled. “I’ll help you both.” Zo stood straight. She raised her arms, her hands over her brother’s still beating heart. “Air that shapes, air that gives life,” she muttered calling the element that would weave the spell. The words weren’t really necessary - she could manipulate the element with her will - but the words helped give shape to her thoughts. The magic came easily. It glowed in her veins, passed out through her hands and cast a powerful shield around her brother. A bright blue net of thin spidery lines covered him from head to toe. “I’ve made it as strong as possible. It’s not tied to me and will remain stable even when I’m not around. It’s not invisible. That makes it potent, and also you’ll be able to know if anyone tries to temper with it. He will sleep peacefully under its protection,” she told her sister.

Alicia nodded her approval. “Looks good. Come, let’s discuss the route you’ll take to the plateau of Ibarjan. You should start at the first light of dawn. I’ve already send someone to the dock to tell the harbor master to get a boat ready. ” Zo followed her sister. At the door, she stopped and glanced back at her brother’s still form. She blew him a kiss. “I promise,” she muttered once more. With an impatient hand, she brushed back the tears from her eyes and stepped out, closing the door shut behind her.

Chapter Two The dome shaped hall was blisteringly hot. An acidic, sulfuric smell permeated the air. In the center of the room, a velvety, black cloud of smoke and ash hovered, its edges smudged with red and gold streaks. Occasionally a strange hissing sound escaped from within the cloud as if lightening trapped inside its inky depths longed to be free. Sweat trickled down the mage’s face as he opened the door to admit the royal visitor. “Is it going well, Ara?” King Vindha said as he stepped into the lava-induced heat that was being generated by the complicated spell brought into existence seven months ago. “Fairly well, your majesty.” Ara neatly bowed, looking a bit flustered. His sweat-drenched tunic clung to his body. “We are short of bodies, though.” “I’ve brought one with me,” said Vindha as he constructed a protection shield, safeguarding

himself from any stray spells and the sweltering heat that was a by-product of the extraordinary magic unleashed in the hall. The king surveyed the three concentric circles of mages, clad in black tunics, who surrounded the crack in the earth which bubbled with red-hot lava deep within the fearsome pit. The outermost circle of mages, eleven in all, consisted of air mages. Their job was to make sure that the air above the crack remained contained until the other two circles, comprising fire mages, were ready to let out a demon from the hissing flames of molten lava. If their protective shield around the circles collapsed or weakened, the demons could escape unchecked, and more likely than not, an escaped demon always tried to gain control of a live mage. “Have there been any more accidents in the past two months?” Ara shifted on his feet. “Once, your majesty. A demon escaped while we were in the middle of a summoning.” Vindha pursed his lips in a thin line of

disapproval. “What kind of a demon was it?” “It all happened too fast for us to study it, your majesty.” Vindha’s voice wavered. “The demon must’ve been lurking at the edges of the crack, waiting for a chance. Once all the mages were occupied trying to pull another captured demon into the body of a dead mage, it zoomed out of the lava and latched on to a live fire mage.” The king sneered, his bony face showing his displeasure at the unpleasant news. “Another mage lost? How many altogether now?” Ara winced, taking the question as the insult it was meant to be. “Five.” “Five mages, at the prime of their magic, are now being controlled by demons. It’s a huge loss.” “Yes. They must be wrecking havoc in the countryside,” Ara said. The king shook his head, more concerned with the loss of the five valuable mages than the damage the live demon mages would inflict on his

subjects. The life of each mage was precious, not only because they were needed to keep the general population under control but also because in war, victory or defeat was usually decided by the ability of the mages. That’s why it was taking so long to create demon mages. For each demon that was captured they needed a fresh corpse of a mage. Once the demon was inside the corpse, it answered only to the commands of the king because he was the initial creator of the spell. It was he who forced the earth to split and form a crack over the bubbling sea of lava. The lava harbored the demons, the ferocious, terrifying, and powerful underworld creatures that longed to be free of the lonely depths to which they had been banished by the gods. Demons had tremendous magic at their disposal but they could only use it on earth if they had the required physical shell. And that was a human mage. The demons preferred live bait over a corpse because their freedom was curtailed when their essence was poured into a dead mage. If they

managed to capture a live mage, they could control his actions, thoughts and mind. The king sighed. He was realistic in his expectations; the loss of the mages to these errant demons was collateral damage he would have to suffer if he intended to enjoy the fruit of the spell and that was the creation of demon mages who obeyed his every command. Still, it wouldn’t do to let his subjects relax in their vigil against the ever present danger. He glowered at Ara. “Did you manage to kill any of the live demon mages?” Ara quailed under the royal gaze. “As you are well aware, your majesty, no magic works on the demon mages. They are impossible to kill or maim. Live demon mages usually leave the temple because the demon within is eager to escape. The last one even killed two of our air mages but we used their corpses to capture two demons, so it wasn’t a total disaster.” “Hmm…” said the king as he eyed the

mages who raised and lowered their arms in union, each muttering the incantations they had been taught. Any wrong word or inflection and the spell could go haywire…resulting in more death and mayhem. It was a cumbersome project. The capture and creation of a demon mage took at least a week. The task was made more problematic simply because not all demons were equal in strength or magic. Each potential demon had to be carefully evaluated to see if it was the right candidate. Too strong a demon and it would break through their spell and escape, and too weak a demon would be near to useless in the performance the king had in mind for each creature. His army of demon mages would have to be strong and intelligent enough to withstand any magical attack, to counter each spell with their own, and understand and comply with his orders explicitly. The entire task was complicated further by the fact that it required a corpse, no older than a

month, to capture a demon. Older corpses tended to break apart at the crucial moment when the mages tried to insert the demon in its shell. It was a lesson they had learnt the hard way, and now only the freshest corpses were used for the purpose. “My mages are scouring the kingdom, looking for any rogue mages that refuse to join the army. Once killed, their bodies will be brought here,” the king informed the master mage of the temple. “Yes, your majesty.” “Need I remind you that this work is crucial to the war, Ara? My demon mages will be invincible. No one will be able to fight them, and live to tell the tale. Even now my army of soldiers and mages is on the move, marching towards the last few kingdoms that border this side of the mountain. After we engage in battle, it is the demon mages who will tilt the fight in our favor. I need them as fast as you can make them. Send them to me, and I will gain immense glory for our people and kingdom.”

“Yes, your majesty.” Ara bowed. “I exist to serve you, and our people.” “Keep in mind that should you fail in providing me with this army, you might find yourself at the mercy of these very demons you are trying so hard to capture,” said the king as he cast one final glance at the exhilarating spell that would shape the world according to his vision. Ara gulped, panic leaping in his eyes. “Nothing will stop our progress, your majesty.” Ignoring him, the king watched the circle of mages stop as they achieved their goal of birthing a new demon mage. He loved being able to witness this part of the spell. Unfortunately his presence was required elsewhere and he couldn’t always visit the temple to enjoy such occasions. As the spell wound to a finish, four mages collapsed with exhaustion. The rest parted to make way for their creation. Unmindful of the plight of his minions, king Vindha had eyes only for the tall, lean mage who

stood at the center of the circle, swaying gently. “Come forth,” ordered Vindha. The demon mage lurched forward, the fiend within still not accustomed to the cumbersome human body that housed it. “Master,” it breathed out the word, almost as if speaking against its will. Its eyes burned with an unholy fire. “The demons hate to be captured,” said Ara, sweating even more profusely as he eyed the new creature with unease. Vindha grinned. “They may hate it, but they will obey. And that’s all that matters. I am taking this one with me.” “Yes, your majesty.” Ara shuffled backwards as the demon mage followed his master. The king left the room. Outside, a soldier handed him a towel dipped in cool water. The king washed his face and wiped his hands while his new servant waited for his command. Vindha looked around, and was surprised to find his oldest son, Areez, waiting for him.

“What are you doing here? Have you completed the task I entrusted to you?” Areez stepped forward, his golden tunic shining in the afternoon light that filtered in through the high windows. “My spy is in place. It will be done soon. I heard you were coming here, and wanted to give you my report in person.” “I don’t want any trouble from those traitors as we progress deep within the realm. Did you choose someone reliable for the job?” The king was gruff, because he didn’t like failure or delay and that too from his heir, the next emperor who would take the throne of the united world after him. Areez grinned. “She is one of the best I have worked with, your majesty. Rest assured, all will go according to plan.” The king nodded, slightly appeased by the promise. “Well, come with me then. I’m going to join the army as they march forward. Your younger brother is leading them, but it will serve the troops better to know the king rides amongst them. Also, I need to station the demon mages within the army,

and they are to be given individual instructions.” Areez walked behind the king, giving his report as they left the temple of the god Yuddha. The temple was built high on the mountains on the mainland. Its location was well-protected, and hid the important work going on within. The project was time-consuming and laborious but Vindha was willing to spend the necessary resources because it would turn the war in his favor. He already had the might of his foot soldiers and mages, but now with the growing army of demon mages that danced to his tune, he was nearly strong enough to fulfill the dream his father had seen, and he had vowed to carve into a reality. Soon, the entire world would be his for the taking, and he would be the undisputed emperor who ruled over his subjects.

Chapter Three Back in Iram, the castle was quiet, except for the guards outside the king’s room. Security was never a matter of concern in the kingdom before. No one ever believed there would be an attack. Iram had no enemies. Now, everything was changed. Who was responsible for this act of violence against them and why? The kingdom comprised a total population of twenty thousand or thereabouts men, women, and children. The people were traders, fishermen, farmers, and merchants. Some worked at the ruby mine that was owned by the king. The mine was of a moderate size, and offered a lucrative source of income since the king traded the precious gems for other commodities not available on the island. Iram boasted of no great natural resources or a big treasury to invite an attack. The assassination attempt made no sense.

Zo pondered over the reasons for the vicious attempt on Seve’s life as she followed Alicia to the library on the castle’s upper floor. Even as she fought to maintain an appearance of brisk efficiency, Zo felt a deep, abiding fear in the pit of her stomach. She was scared for both Seve and Alicia. If she lost them, her entire world would collapse. Unwilling to surrender to the unfamiliar feelings of hopelessness and despair, she tried to concentrate on finding a solution to their current predicament. Her focus on this goal would keep her sane. She was always and foremost a woman of action, and in this situation her nature would serve her well. The two sisters entered the library together. Large and circular, the library was well-stocked. It contained thousands of old and new tomes, carefully preserved through the decades. A welldefended fortress, no one could access it without the permission of the head librarian, Zima. “Stop, right there,” a crackling voice

greeted them as soon as they pushed open the double doors and stepped inside the wide room. Zima emerged from behind one of the wooden bookshelves that lined the floor. To say she was old was an understatement. Long past her hundredth birthday, she was a stooped, wrinkled woman. The few strands of hair on her head were white, and tied in a braid that hung past her shoulders. Sunken cheeks and a leathery face failed to hide the intelligence in her beady, black eyes. Crossing her arms over her chest, she glared at them. “It’s late. The library is closed. Go away.” Alicia took a hesitant step forward. “It’s a matter of grave urgency, Zima. We need your help.” “Didn’t I just say the library was closed? Come back in the morning.” “Hey!” Zo didn’t have the patience to deal with this nuisance. Over the years, she’d had quite a few verbal clashes with Zima and she was unafraid of invoking the old codger’s wrath,

especially now when her brother lay dying in his own bed. "You can't kick us out. We are royal princesses, and we've important work to do here." “Go away,” Zima repeated, looking decidedly unimpressed with Zo’s claims. “Leave me alone. Royal princesses indeed! Get lost, the two of you.” “You?” Zo bit hard on her lower lip as her sister turned and gave her a pleading look. Zo threw her hands up in the air in exasperation. The old woman was senile. Years ago, she should’ve been replaced with someone younger and far more agreeable. But of course, she was appointed the chief librarian when the castle was built and no one, not even her brother, had the courage to ask her to leave the job. “Zima, please.” Alicia pressed her hands together. “The king’s in trouble and we need your help.” “The king’s dead.” “He’s not…” Zo took a few steps forward,

a murderous look on her face. How dare the old lady assume her brother had no hope? “He’s not dead, Zima.” Alicia tugged at Zo’s arm, forcing her to stop. “Dead, indeed. Buried him in the cemetery,” Zima announced and turned away. She ran her hands lovingly across one of the bookshelves and peered at the books, as if making sure her precious treasure was intact and lined properly. “Oh, you mean, our father?” Alicia said. “Who else would I mean, silly girl?” Zima turned back to frown at them. “The new king’s our brother, Seve, remember? You were invited to his coronation a year ago,” Alicia reminded her in a gentle voice. Zo resisted the urge to rush forward and shake the old bat. She was wasting their time. What did they need her for anyway? They could pull out the mainland maps on their own and be on their way. Alicia, however, seemed determined to soothe

the old woman before embarking on their mission. “Oh, yeah. Him. He’s all right. Doesn’t interfere in my work.” Zima scratched her head. “What happened to him?” “He’s ill,” said Alicia. “Poison. Zo has to go to the mainland to find the flower of rosem.” “It grows only on the plateau of Ibarjan mountain. Blooming season is a week away,” said Zima in rasping voice. “It blooms for a month and dies. The same cycle repeats every year.” Alicia nodded her head. “Yes, that’s true.” “Perhaps it grows here somewhere on our island?” Hope spilled in Zo’s voice. “No rosem has ever been found on the island,” said Zima, shaking her head. Zo bit her lower lip. If ever the flower was discovered on the island, Zima would have documented the event. If the head librarian had never heard of the flower being found on Iram, it left her with no choice but to go to the mainland. “We need the mainland maps that show the

route to the mountain of Ibarjan,” stated Alicia. “Zo will travel there to get the flower.” Zima pulled at the lobe of her right ear. “There is a nasty war going on the mainland. Much carnage and havoc. She’ll die.” “Of all the nerve…” Zo exclaimed, her patience snapping. “Shh!” Alicia frowned. “We know that Zima but there’s no choice.” “Bah! You don’t know anything, shut away in this small island. People who escape from the mainland, they come and talk to me. King Vindha has assembled a huge army. Every year his battalions grow in size and numbers. He has already conquered two kingdoms and is marching to the next one even as we speak. He wants to conquer the entire world, and unite it under his banner.” Zima snorted with a gleeful look on her face. “That boy! He always was so ambitious. Wanted to be an emperor! Bah! His father, that Sian, sowed the seed of this madness in his son’s mind. Now see where it has landed us all.”

Alicia and Zo shared a look. Their grandfather, Asan, had escaped to the island more than four decades ago. Their grandfather’s twin brother Sian wasn’t the crown prince of the kingdom of Jiambra but his ambition was to become the king. After Sian tried to murder his own brother, but managed instead to kill their parents, Asan knew his only chance was to flee the mainland. He made the island his sanctuary and a haven for all those who wanted a peaceful life. For the past five years, Asan’s son Vindha had been waging a war on the neighboring kingdoms, perhaps in a desire to fulfill his dead father’s ambition to unite the world under his own banner. Thus far the war was a fact far removed from their lives. Now it appeared Zo would have to venture into the murky world of the violent mainland. Not that she had a choice; her siblings depended on her. “Can you tell us a bit about the mainland, Zima?” Alicia’s words mirrored Zo’s anxiety. “We’ve to ensure Zo’s safety, and if there is

anything you can tell that will help us do that, we’ll be extremely grateful.” Zima rolled her eyes. “Zima, I want this, I want that…there’s no peace for my old bones.” Abruptly she turned and walked towards the north end of the library. Zo followed with Alicia. The old woman passed through a small door set in the far wall and entered a narrow room. The walls were lined with bookshelves that contained rolled scrolls and maps. She pulled four from one of the shelves and brought them to a table that stood in the middle of the room. Unrolling a large map, she motioned them forward. With her bony finger she traced the path to a mountain that stood half-way inside the kingdom of Jiambra. “See here, that’s the Ibarjan mountain. To reach it you’ve to cross this chasm here. Better to go around this gorge since it is quite deep and strange creatures are said to live there. You will come across Vindha’s army stationed around here somewhere. They are on the march.

Avoid them at all cost. Cross the forest and climb up the mountain.” Alicia retraced the same path on the map.“This is the most direct route to the mountain?” “Didn’t I just say that?” Zima snapped. “It’s possible to go around the forest, but that would add to the journey. In one week the flower will bloom, and it will fade away four weeks after blooming. So, you can’t afford to waste time on unnecessary detours.” Zo sighed. She didn’t have the luxury of having five weeks at her disposal. It was crucial she came back before the binding spell ran its course, or else she risked losing both her siblings. “Anything else you can tell us?” said Alicia as she surveyed the map. Zima snorted. “Don’t go to the west as that’s the desert. Also, avoid meeting Vindha’s mages, if you can help it. They are always on the lookout for new recruits for the army.” She began

to roll the map. “And mind the prophecy.” “Which prophecy?” said Zo as she raised her hand to take the map. Zima gave her a sharp slap on her wrist. “You’ll certainly not take it out of the library.” Zo couldn’t quite believe the old lady had just hit her. She recalled the time when she used to come into the library as a small child, eager to learn new spells and read about old mages’ wars. She had received many slaps from Zima then. “What’s wrong with you? I need that map,” she snapped. How dare Zima her as if she were a five years old child, out to steal her precious treasure? “This one’s too big. Hard to carry in a pack, and it will get spoiled. I’ll give you a smaller one.” Zima unrolled another map. This was a cruder version of the original, made on a piece of oilskin as big as a square handkerchief. Zima marked out the same route she had shown them earlier. “See here, all the important landmarks are marked on

this. Take it. And don’t lose it.” She thrust it towards the princess. Zo folded the map. “What about the prophecy?” Zima shook her head, looking even more exasperated. “Don’t you girls know anything?” “Please tell us, Zima.” Alicia put her hand on the old woman’s shoulder in an attempt to pacify her. Zima sighed. “When you two were born, a seer came to the island. She told your father about a vision regarding his children. One of you would embroil the kingdom in a great war. Many will be killed. Families would be disbanded. She couldn't see which one of you would do it but after hearing that, your father decided to weave the blood oath. He believed that if you three remained on the island it would not only keep you safe, but also keep the inhabitants of Iram out of harm’s way. Fat lot of good that spell will do now that you are breaking it.”

“Oh yes. I remember hearing something about that prophecy,” said Zo, ignoring Zima’s muttering about the blood oath. She didn’t believe much in prophecies or visions. It was an unpredictable magic, and hence not reliable. “Zo doesn’t have a choice, Zima,” said Alicia. “None of us do. If we want to save Seve, she must get the flower of rosem. It pains us to go against father’s wishes and break his spell, but we can’t abandon our king to his fate.” Zima snorted. She shook her finger in front of Zo’s face. “Don’t you go stirring trouble, do you hear me, girl? Never knew one as impulsive as you. Alicia would do a better job, whatever it is you two are up to. She has a head on her shoulders. Alicia doesn’t act before thinking.” Zo bit her bottom lip. “Yes, Zima.” Alicia changed the topic. “How do you know so much about the war and the movement of Vindha’s army Zima?” “I hear things,” said Zima with an odd

sneer. “How do you think I collect all the new information that’s recorded in the library? You think it’s easy? I talk to everyone who goes out of the island and comes back. I write things down. It’s my job.” Alicia reached out and took her sister’s hand in her own. “Zo, you’ll have to be careful. If the army is on the move, this could be very dangerous. More than we thought.” “I’ll be fine,” Zo assured her sister and stuffed the map in one of the pouches that hung on her belt. “Vindha is nothing but a mad man.” Zima grabbed Zo by her wrist. “Don’t make the mistake of underestimating his madness. Madness and genius are sometimes two sides of the same coin. Vindha is smart – always was. Everything he does is deliberately planned with great care and attention to detail. He has a way of eliminating his enemies without arousing suspicion. By all means, he is a formidable foe, and it wouldn’t do you any good to fall into his trap.” Zo was startled by the almost fanatical

gleam in the old lady’s eyes. Was she really that concerned about Zo’s safety? “I’ll take care to avoid his men,” she said. Zima let go of her wrist. “You be careful with that map, girl,” she bit out the words emphatically. “I want it back.” “Of course.” Zo nodded. The crone needed a break from the library. Perhaps, when Seve woke, she could persuade him to send Zima to a tiny village near the sea for a forced vacation. It would be nice to enter the library without fear of being insulted by its ever vigilant guardian. “Is there anything else you can tell us that will assist my sister on her journey?” Alicia pleaded with the old mage. Zima frowned. She tapped her finger on her lips. “There’s something else. A diary. You’ll write in it.” She pointed to Zo with the same finger. “Through it, you can ask me if you need any information and keep us abreast of your progress also.”

Suspicion crept into Zo’s voice. It was unlike Zima to offer something from her precious collection. “What diary?” “It’s a magic diary, of course.” Zima shuffled out of the room, but only after she had placed her beloved maps back on the shelves. “It’s part of a set. You write in one, and the writing appears in the other one.” Alicia smiled. “Why, that’s wonderful. Zo, you won’t have to scry. Scrying can always give your location away if someone’s watching. But with this diary, you can keep me informed and I can tell you about what’s going on here.” Zima turned around so quick, she nearly collided with them. She shook her fist. “You don’t keep it, girl. I’ll keep the other one. Every day you write and tell me where you are and what you see. I’ll record the information in my tomes. Fresh eyes, that’s what I need. So much has changed on the mainland and we’re stuck here on this island.” Zo bit her tongue, resisting the urge to tell the old crone to leave the island if she missed the

mainland so much. But this wasn’t the time to antagonize her. This diary seemed to be a perfect solution for her need to communicate with her sister during the journey. A scrying spell would take time and energy because it didn’t involve air or fire, her main elements, from which her magic was born. Water mages, like Seve, could do a scrying spell with a snap of their fingers but for mages that claimed power from the elements of air, fire, or earth, even such an elemental spell could be a demanding task. What’s more…the magic involved with such spells was detectable to any mage who was actively monitoring this kind of activity. Nevertheless, she didn’t like Zima’s dictates. “Write every day?” Zo pulled a face. The old woman had indeed lost it. During this journey, Zo would be out in unfamiliar terrain, perhaps facing myriad, bizarre difficulties - and the ancient wasp expected her to scribble in a diary each day just so she could enlighten her about the flora and fauna. Zima was batty, to say the least.

Reaching a locked cabinet, Zima opened it with a small key she carried in her pouch. “This is very special, very important.” She pulled out a pair of leather-bound, brown diaries from a shelf, and showed them to the girls. “I’ll keep one and you’ll carry one. Every day, without fail, you must write down all the new sites you see. Topology, routes, plants…” “I’ll be traveling and won’t have the time to write all this nonsense down.” Zo raised her hand to take the diary, and earned another slap for her effort. “You can’t have it then.” Zima placed the diaries back on the shelf. Alicia placed a restraining hand on Zo’s shoulder. “She’ll write. Every day. Won’t you, Zo?” Zo gritted her teeth. “I’ll write every day.” “Promise?” An unholy light gleamed in Zima’s eyes. With immense control, Zo stopped herself from giving the old librarian the verbal lashing she

deserved. Time was of the essence, and she couldn’t afford to waste it on petty arguments. Also, she would need all the help possible on this journey, and Zima might be able to guide her through this diary. “Yes, I promise.” For a long moment, Zima stared into her eyes as if judging the merit of her oath. Reluctantly, she handed over one of the diaries. “Take good care of it. It’s over two hundred years old, and invaluable. It has been passed down through many generations in my family. I keep it here for safekeeping and…” “I’ll take good care of it,” Zo assured her, cutting off the lecture. Zima shook her head as if she didn’t quite believe Zo had the capability to take care of her cherished treasure, but she didn’t say anything. Alicia grasped the older woman’s hand. “Thank you. You’ve been a great help.” Pulling her hand free, Zima walked behind her desk. “Go now. Didn’t I say the library was

closed?” “Doesn’t the old crone ever sleep?” Zo whispered in her sister’s ear. “Shh!” Alicia glared at her. “She has been an invaluable source of information. Come.” Zo followed her sister out. “We need to tell Seve to replace her. She scares half the library users away…” Stopping mid-sentence, she stared at her sister with a mortified expression. “I meant to say…” “Don’t worry. Seve will be fine, and you can tell him that yourself. Although I’m sure he will never replace Zima. She is practically a member of the family.” Zo pushed her unruly hair back from her face. “Yeah, most likely, the old codger would die inside the library and we’ll have to bury her there since her ghost won’t leave the precious books.” “I’ll visit the library every day, and read the diary to see if you need any help,” said Alicia. “That is, if that vamp lets you near her

prized heirloom…” Zo paused in mid-stride. They were now in the antechamber next to the royal throne room. The commander of the realm guards stood at attention next to the door. Beside him stood a petite young woman, dressed in a green tunic and a grey cloak. Zo remembered seeing her before. She was Alicia’s senior most assistant. “Arkon, I’m glad you could come.” Alicia greeted the commander with ease. “Zo, I believe you know both Arkon and Ria,” she glanced at Zo. “Yes.” Zo nodded. Alicia’s assistant was an accomplished healer. Although she preferred to travel alone, since other people would only slow her down, it was important to take someone who could positively identify the flower of rosem. Any mistake could cost her siblings their life. “We’ve a matter of utmost urgency, commander Arkon. We require your assistance,” Alicia continued. “The king has taken ill,” Arkon said in a clipped voice. He was a tall muscled man, well over six feet. His hair was cropped short, and a thin

curved scar, gleaming silver in the lantern light, was visible on the right side of his forehead. He wore a scabbard on his back, and the hilt of a sword showed over his shoulder. Zo knew him vaguely. The soldiers and home guard were not under her command. She wasn’t responsible for overseeing their training. In any case, people without any magical abilities failed to catch her attention her for long. Magic was her muse, and it was all that interested her. “Yes, he is ill,” Alicia admitted. “He was poisoned.” “Poisoned?” An unguarded, shocked expression showed on Arkon’s face. “How is that possible? Who would try to kill the king?” “We don’t know…” “No matter, princess.” He placed his hand on the dagger than hung on the belt around his waist. “We’ll find the culprit and bring him to justice. We’ve already commenced a thorough search of the entire castle. We’ll flush him out from

whichever hole he is hiding in…” Alicia stepped forward. “I appreciate your dedication, commander. But that isn’t why I called you.” Zo narrowed her eyes. Why did her sister call the commander if not to assign him the duty to find the person responsible for Seve’s plight? “I don’t understand, princess.” Arkon frowned. “The king requires a powerful antidote. Unfortunately, one of the ingredients needed to make the potion is not available in the kingdom. It has to be procured from the mainland. I wish for you to accompany my sister as she undertakes the perilous journey. Ria will travel with you. She would recognize the flower because she has studied about it in great detail along with me.” Zo placed her hand on her sister’s shoulder, resisting the urge to yank her back. How could she think of saddling her with a person who would only slow her down? “I don’t think that’s a good idea,”

she said in a clipped tone. “I’ve no need for a bodyguard. Ria and I shall be fine on our own.” “Two women traveling alone? You’ll attract unwanted attention. You need the commander to keep you safe. Yes, you do.” Alicia whirled to face her twin, a resolute gleam in her eyes. “Surely you didn’t believe I would let you go alone?” “Don’t be silly.” Zo felt her temper bubble to the surface. With effort, she suppressed it. Her sister’s concern endeared her, but the decision wasn’t hers to make. Zo didn’t need protection. She was a one woman army. Did Alicia think she wasn't capable of keeping herself and her precious assistant safe. “What can he do for me that I can’t do myself? I mean…he has no magic.” She spread her hands, palms up. “He would be helpless out there. And I’ll have to spend valuable time taking care of him.” Alicia glanced at Arkon, looking contrite. “Please forgive my sister, commander. She doesn’t know what she’s saying. She has the utmost respect for your skills.”

“Indeed I do, commander.” Zo dismissed him summarily, neither having the time nor the inclination to ensure his feelings were unhurt. Her mission was important, and she didn’t have the patience to let a non-magic person tag along. “If you would care to leave us alone…” “Indeed not, commander. You’ll stay here and get a briefing on the journey you’re about to undertake with Zo and Ria.” Alicia stood her ground, her gaze unwavering from her sister’s angry face. The commander dutifully stayed quiet, his impassive face betraying no emotion as he watched the interplay between the two sisters. Ria looked flabbergasted by the whole argument. “I won’t have time to babysit someone during this journey. You heard what Zima said, there’s a war going on. What if we get caught by the king’s army? I won’t have time to save him if we're attacked,” Zo hissed, as she pulled Alicia a little distance away to guarantee some privacy. “You will not go alone.” Alicia’s face was

set. “What if there’s trouble? There should be someone to help you.” “I don’t need anyone’s help. And I won’t get caught. You know I can do an invisibility spell…” “You’re a powerful mage, but not invincible. You might’ve need for assistance. I really should send an entire contingent with you…” Zo was aghast by the suggestion. “Certainly not! A big party will attract more attention.” How could she explain this to Alicia? It would be cumbersome to travel with a horde of people. Also, Zo preferred to work on her own. She was a loner, confident of her own abilities and unwilling to wait for others to catch up to her high standards. Taking Ria along was a necessity, but she didn’t have to tolerate a person who didn't have any magic. Alicia sighed. “Fine. You’ve a point. A smaller party will attract less attention than an entire contingent of guards. So you, Ria and

Arkon…” “Just Ria and me,” Zo insisted, getting annoyed by her sister’s stubbornness. Usually easygoing, Alicia was being uncharacteristically difficult tonight. “If not Arkon, then perhaps another mage?” Alicia suggested. Zo pretended to give the idea some consideration. “Rama might be of some help, but then he is getting old and wouldn’t be able to travel speedily. Asga and Arian are too young. Anyway, my main aim would be to avoid trouble, and the more magic between the lot of us, the greater the chance someone might scry us.” “Good.” Alicia nodded sagely. “It’s decided then. Just you, Ria, the commander, and Erob. He knows the mainland like the back of his hand, and will be able to guide you.” Zo nearly stamped her foot in frustration. “Not the commander. And who is this Erob?” “Erob’s a spy. He lives on the mainland and

reports to Seve.” Why did Seve need a spy? Zo nearly asked, distracted by this new information. She decided not to waste time on silly questions. This wasn’t the time or place to get unrelated details. The inner workings of administration bored her, and she never paid attention to the way her father and now her brother ran the kingdom. Alicia continued with her line of reasoning in a placid tone. “Arkon’s the best swordsman we’ve on the island. Also, he’s a common man who will be less noticeable than you. Together, you can pretend to be a family traveling to visit some relatives…or whatever.” “How would they help me if I’m surrounded by a bunch of mages? I’ll be forced to waste energy protecting them.” "You are underestimating the commander, and his skills." Zo shook her head. She knew her twin too well. Alicia generally didn’t take a stand, but when

she did, even the goddess would find it difficult to make her change her mind. Like it or not, she was stuck with the commander and this other person who was supposedly a spy. “Fine.” She turned and shrugged at the commander. “You’re coming with me. Have you been to the mainland before?” “Yes, princess.” He didn’t give any indication regarding his reaction to their frank discussion about him while he was standing a mere eight feet away. “I was born on the mainland. My father brought me here when I was seven, and we went back twice. Once when I was seventeen and once when I was thirty, three years ago. I still have relatives on the mainland, in the town of Ika and Matisba but I don’t know the rest of the terrain.” “Erob knows the lay of the land,” Alicia informed them. A strange grimace appeared on Arkon’s face. “Princess, if I may suggest, is it possible to use another guide?

“You’ve a problem with Erob?” Arkon shuffled on his feet. “Not a problem…no…just that, he isn’t someone I can trust. I’ve been present when he has presented a few reports to the king. His information is not always accurate or reliable.” Alicia sighed. “Unfortunately, at this short notice, it’s hard to find people who know the area and are capable of undertaking the hard journey. Erob fulfills both the requirements. He knows the land, and is hardy.” Arkon pressed his hands together. “As you wish, princess. He’ll have to do.” “I’ll explain the route you’re to travel with the princess.” Alicia took the map from Zo and gave it to him. “Take a look. Zo, why don’t you go and get your pack, extra clothes and whatever else you need. We’ll meet you at the castle gate.” Zo nodded. Dawn wasn’t far away, and she intended to be away from the island before the sun broke over the horizon. Her prime concern was the

health and safety of her siblings, and if she had to travel with a bunch of babbling baboons to ensure than it was a burden she would bear, if not gladly than at least with equanimity. Still, she would have preferred to be without the commander. His presence was unsettling, and she felt there might be a time when she would regret taking him along. For now, though, she was stuck with him – and he with her.

Chapter Four Stars twinkled against the dark sky. The moon was a brilliant ball of silver light that cast shadowy beams on the castle walls. Zo met with her sister, the commander, and Ria at the huge double gates of the castle that were already thrown open for their imminent departure. Arkon held the reins of two horses as he conferred with Alicia. Ria’s mare was already saddled. Zo hung her pack on the horse’s saddle without any comment. She needed the time to compose herself before bidding her sister goodbye. Arkon and Ria swung themselves up on their mounts, and waited. “Here’s the map.” Alicia handed it to her. “Erob will meet you when you land at the shore. He knows the area, and will guide you well. I wish you a speedy journey, sister.” She gripped Zo hand, her eyes moist as she stared at her twin. “Come back safe.”

Her luminous face had already lost some of its natural glow. The binding spell was working as intended. With each breath, she pulled Seve back from the jaws of death but she herself was being drawn towards the world of the dead. “If the goddess is willing, I’ll be back in less than two weeks.” Zo hugged her sister, not wanting to ever let go. “Until then…stay alive. You do realize, don’t you, that whoever tried to murder Seve could try to kill you too? ” She inhaled the sweet smell of her sister’s jasmine perfume, wishing it was possible to send someone else in her stead, but this was too crucial a task to entrust to any random person. “I’ll be careful. I’ve taken extra precautions already.” Zo squeezed Alicia’s hands. “I’ll be really mad if something happened to you or Seve.” “I’ll keep it in mind.” Alicia brushed away the tears that sprung to her eyes. “Don’t take any unnecessary risks. Guard yourself well. I love you.”

Zo lifted her lips in a mock smile. “Is there really such a thing as an unnecessary risk?” Both the girls knew Zo’s penchant for jumping into a troublesome situation without really intending to - but this time things were different. If anything happened to her, any chance her siblings had for a complete recovery would be lost forever. No. She would not allow anything to happen to Seve or Alicia. They were her family – the only ones she’d left in this entire world - and to lose even one of them would break her heart into a thousand pieces. She swung over her horse, and settled. Her own gelding was too tired to undertake the journey and she was happy to use a young fresh stallion from the stable. After casting one last look back at the castle where her brother lay fighting death with his each indrawn breath, she glanced at her sister, memorizing the familiar features and the love that shone in her eyes. “Goodbye,” she whispered. Unwanted tears sprang to her eyes, but she forced

them back with a practiced ruthlessness. “May the goddess be with you.” Alicia touched her hand to her lips and blew a kiss. Zo smiled, and turned to face the road. The way ahead was clear. With a brisk slap to his flank, Arkon urged his mount forward. Zo and Ria followed. The horses cantered over the spiraling road, staying close to the mountains to avoid the deep chasm that opened to their right. Zo glanced down below. An entire town populated the valley. Houses, taverns, and shops sat together, forming the first line of defense against any intruders into the castle. The town was called Mara. It was the oldest settlement on the island, consisting mostly of the ancestors of those who traveled on the first few ships that carried the refugees who had accompanied her grandfather from the mainland. Even at this time of the night, bright lights burned in the taverns and inns. Way beyond the town, she could see several fires burning in the plains. These

were the watch fires of the various caravans or solitary travelers who waited for morning to enter the town. Some might be merchants or traders who brought their wares for sale, or perhaps messengers or other islanders from distant parts of the kingdom seeking an audience with the king. She wondered what Alicia would do for those who wanted to see the king. Perhaps, she would sit on the throne as his representative. Alicia’s gift was of healing, but she was good with decision-making and had the patience of a saint. Over time, she had proven herself to be a valued advisor to their brother, and could make any decision in his stead. Zo herself barely tolerated the nitty-gritty demands of administration and her only reaction to such duties, if Seve was ever foolish enough to fob them off on her, was impatience. Now, her brother was unable to do anything, much less annoy his sister by giving her any duties. An image of her brother as she last saw him popped up in her head; helpless, sick and teetering on the cusp of death.

She forced the image away from her mind. It wouldn’t do to lose her focus by worrying. Her mission was clear, and it was imperative she accomplished her goals on time. The flower of rosem was all she needed to bring her brother and sister back from the realm of death, and she would do it, whatever the cost. A light breeze blew a cloud over the silvery visage of the moon. Guided by the twinkling light of the stars, they made their way off the mountain and on to the dusty road that forked into two branches, one that led into the town and the other that veered off towards the beach. Arkon led the way towards the beach, his horse galloping fearlessly now that the road was safer to travel. Soon, they left the perilous mountain lane behind. This was the same road Zo traveled earlier in the night. She nudged her stallion slightly, encouraging it to keep pace with Arkon’s horse. Ria was holding up the rear. Soon, they came upon another fork in the road, and Arkon guided his stallion onto the narrow lane that led to the harbor.

The horses now galloped fiercely, and to make matters easier, the cloud cover slid off the countenance of the moon, giving them a view of the nicely lit path ahead. Silvery moon beams showed the ruts in the lane carved by the wagons that traveled that way. The biggest danger was if one of the horses thundered its way into a rut and broke a leg. The fall could prove to be fatal for the animal and its rider. Zo muttered an incantation. The spell flew ahead, making their path safe for a fast passage. Now, they could continue their mad gallop towards the harbor without the danger of an injury. The moon still shone luminously in the sky when they reached the sea. Leaving the horses with the harbor post, they walked on foot towards the cold rushing waves. Usually, Zo loved spending time at the shore, sitting and looking out in the distant horizon. Seeing the foamy waves pounding the sandy beach gave her a sense of peace and serenity. Tonight, her mind was elsewhere. The

balmy smell of the ocean did little to calm her jittery nerves. Without an exchange of words, they walked on the wooden ramp towards the sturdy boat anchored there. “Ahoy,” Arkon called as they neared the vessel. A man sat up from the gulley where he’d obviously been sleeping. “Step up,” his voice was gruff as he peered at them. Arkon helped Zo and Ria, and then stepped on the boat. The boatman suppressed a yawn, and bowed. “Princess, are you expecting more men to join you?” “Just the three of us,” Zo said. “Please sit,” he said. “We’ll cast off right away. I would rather be back here before morning than be stuck on that cursed shore.” True to his words, he immediately undid the ropes that tied the boat to the ramp, and cast off

into the restless ocean waves. Zo looked back as the boat pushed off the shore. She was leaving her home, and with her departure the blood oath her father had weaved would die an abrupt death. From now on, they would never be safe on the island. Although her decision to break the blood oath was born out of necessity, Zo couldn’t shake off the feeling that one day they might long for the meager protection of the spell. That is, if they all lived to see that day. For now, her priority was to save Seve and Alicia, and in order to do so she had to come back well in time. She stared out into the distance, mentally reviewing the map Zima gave her. If they didn’t stop too often, it would take six days to reach the mountain of Ibarjan, one day to climb up the plateau and another to come down. If Zima was right, as she always most annoyingly was, the flower would be in bloom at that time. Coming back would take another six days. Although she’d told Alicia two weeks, Zo knew they would have to

really push themselves to make it within that time. Alicia would have to do her best to keep Seve alive. Zo wished she’d had the time to ward her sister with extra protection, but she would have to place her trust in Alicia's ability to protect herself. She was a competent mage, and surely she would take extra care knowing that if anything happened to her, their brother would also die in a heartbeat. Zo loved both her siblings with an equal ferocity, and the mere thought of their death sent her into a mental frenzy. With effort, she pushed aside her fears and concentrated on the gentle rocking motion of the boat. It was important to rest her body and mind. Their journey would be long and hard, and she could not afford to let anxiety get the better of her. She gazed at Arkon. He was sitting on the hard seat, one of his hands clenching the bench with a fierce intensity. His knuckles had turned white. “Are you afraid of the water, commander?” “I don’t much like it,” he said.

Zo rolled her eyes. Why had Alicia burdened her with this man? If he was afraid of water, what else scared him? She didn’t have the time or the patience to nurse him through the journey. Get in, get the flower and come back. It was all she intended to do, and if the commander was unable to keep up with her agenda…well, then, she would be forced to desert him and continue on her own. He was a big boy, and would have to make the return journey on his own. She glanced at Ria. The healer sat hunched on her seat, her cloak pulled tight against her body. Zo hoped she had the stamina to keep up with the pace they would have to maintain if they intended to come back within the promised two weeks. Turning her attention back to the ocean, Zo peered into the distant horizon where she hoped to see the mainland’s rocky outline. To the east lay the cliffs of Jibral. She knew the boatman would land them on the more accessible west shore, and from there they would have to traverse the terrain, keeping close to the cliffs until they reached the

inland. The gentle rocking motion of the vessel lulled her into a stupor. For a while, she dozed. Zo woke as Ria tapped her on the shoulder. Opening her bleary eyes, she looked up to see the looming cliffs. With each mighty and repetitive crash, the waves smashed against the cliffs and sprayed the water back into the mutinous sea. “I was instructed to drop you off as close to the cliffs as possible. From here, the road will take you inland, skirting the main towns,” the boatman said as he stopped rowing. Zo stood, her cloak bellowing in the wind as she inspected the terrain ahead. While she slept, the night had given way to dawn. The golden, warm rays soaked into her skin, rejuvenating her tired body. To their west, shadows danced on the jutting cliffs as night still clung obstinately to the gigantic rocks but to their east, the land was bathed in an early morning light, its contours still blurred in the dewy luminosity of the sun rays. A lone man stood on the shore, awaiting

their arrival. He was dressed in black clothes. Erob, she thought. He was the spy who would guide them henceforth. Hefting her pack on her back, Zo jumped into the cold water without hesitation. The boat was as near to the shore as possible. Any nearer and it ran into the danger of running aground. The icy water rose just under her knees as she waded through the choppy waves and made her way to the golden sand that lined the shore. This was the first time she was stepping on the mainland. It was a journey she’d never thought she would make. And here she was, standing on the very land from where her grandfather escaped to save his life from his greedy, over-ambitious brother. “We’ll need to make camp and rest for a while,” Arkon said as they neared the shore. “No, commander, we move on. We’ll rest after we’ve bought four horses,” she said, her gaze fixed on the man who waited for them. As she drew near, Zo realized he was short. His head was at her shoulder level. He was entirely

bald, and an earring dangled from his right earlobe. Standing perfectly still, he watched as they stepped closer to him. He bowed. “Princess Zo, Erob at your service.” A mocking tone threaded through his words. “It’s an honor to serve you, as it was an honor to serve your brother and your father before him.” Nonplussed, Zo frowned. “You served my father as a spy?” He appeared to be in his mid-thirties. How long had he been in the crown’s service? “I served the old king well,” he smiled. His face was lean and thin, his nose straight. In fact, he was a handsome man. If taller, he would’ve been a striking figure. “Commander Arkon, I wish I could say what a pleasure it is to meet you again, but alas…” He shook his head, his eyes twinkling merrily. “You don’t look so happy to see me. And who is this lovely lady?” He winked at Ria. The healer smiled at him. “Ria. It’s a

pleasure to meet you.” He bowed to her. “The pleasure is all mine." “Do you know of a place where we can buy four horses?” said Arkon in a clipped tone. “Ah, always straight to the business. No time to waste on dillydallying for the illustrious commander.” Erob grinned. “Yes, I know a village nearby. We might find some horses that are on sale.” Arkon stepped towards the hard line of the cliffs. “Let’s move then.” Erob exchanged an amused glance with Ria and followed the commander. Zo frowned at him. Erob wasn’t the kind of man she would have thought appropriate for a dangerous endeavor like spying. He looked far too careless and irresponsible. She hoped he would prove to be a reliable guide. Trudging up the shore, they reached the shadowy cool of the cliffs and began to follow a rutted trail. Zo took out a piece of bread from her

pack, and munched on it. She was hungry and tired, but rest wasn’t an option. They needed new mounts, and it was imperative to get to a stable and make the necessary purchase. It might have been possible to bring the animals, but she hadn’t wanted to waste extra time arranging for a bigger boat or trying to get the animals on the vessel and then keeping them soothed and calm during the journey. As dawn gave way to mid-morning, Zo was happy to be in the shadow of the cliffs for they blocked the harsh sunlight and provided the travelers with shade. Without stopping, she took a few deep swallows from her water bag and passed it on to Ria. The healer already looked exhausted. Clearly, she wasn’t used to such harsh excursions. Neither was Zo, but her determination boosted her stamina. On the trail, they met no other travelers, and the four of them trudged along in a single file. Erob led the party, Zo and Ria were in the middle, and she was sure Arkon followed them to ensure their safety. If the act made him feel useful, she didn’t

have any objection. As the afternoon sun beat down, they finally reached the outskirts of Ikanoma. The cliffs were now behind them. Zo paused at the sight of tilled land that extended far and wide. The fields indicated that this was fertile land, worked on by hardworking farmers. In the distance, they saw a number of farmhouses. Even during this harsh time of the day, entire families worked in the fields. From young to old, women and children were busy plowing the land, mulching, cleaning the irrigation ditches, or doing other chores that made up the everyday existence of farmers all over the land. “Ahoy there,” Erob called as they neared a couple of old men sitting under the shade of an oak tree. The men looked them up and down. Clearly, not many travelers came this way. “Where’re you from?” one of the men asked. He was thin, old, and wrinkled, and his back was stooped with age.

Erob smiled, and squatted to sit with them. “I’m Erob. This is my sister Sun and her husband Arkon. And that’s my lovely wife Ria. We’re from Gouma, on our way to Jingabas, but my brother-inlaw wanted to show his new bride the mighty cliffs of the ocean and hence we took a detour from the northern road.” “That’s adding a good one week to your travels, boy,” the other man said. He was a bit healthier than the other, but was bald. “Oh, they’re newly married and you know how men are with new brides.” Erob winked at the men. “Ah! That explains it. New love!” The first fellow grinned. “It’ll fade away soon in the harsh reality of life.” “Well, we were wondering if you could point us to a nearby stable. We wish to purchase horses. My sister’s tired of walking.” The men shook their heads as if they thought his sister’s demands were a bit too much.

“Wealthy fellows you must be to afford mounts?” the thin one said. “Oh, my brother-in-law has some hardearned money and he doesn’t mind spending it, so who am I to argue?” Erob spread his hands. “We’ll probably be able to sell them off for a profit back in our hometown.” “Well, follow this lane. See those farmhouses, beyond them is the main village. Ask anyone to direct you to Gwen’s tavern. She has got an attached stable where you might be able to find horses. As is her nature, though, she will try to fleece you over the price.” “Thank you.” Erob stood. “And be careful,” the fatter man warned them. “There are groups of filthy mages wandering around, catching people, and enlisting men in the army.” He spat on the ground. “You’re all strong and healthy. They would want you.” “Thanks for the warning,” said Erob. He saluted the men. “We’ll keep to the less traveled

roads.” Briskly, he walked away from the men. The rest of them followed. “Wife? Bride?” Zo muttered after they were out of earshot of the men. “Are you crazy?” “Sorry, princess.” He didn’t sound contrite. “Had to make up a story since I didn’t want them to spread gossip about islanders.” “What would happen if they know we’re not from the mainland?” Zo was annoyed at his callous behavior. If he really needed a cover story, couldn’t he have consulted her? How dare he assume she would go along with any old ruse he pulled? They neared a ditch. Arkon stepped over and gave her a hand. Ignoring him, she jumped over the ditch herself. What did he think she was? An invalid? Erob lifted his lips in a quirky smile as if amused by her rebellious behavior. “News has a way of traveling. It’s just better if you two pretend

to be a couple…and us too.” He grinned at Ria. “It’s a plausible story. No one will believe that you agreed to marry me, princess. The commander… well, he looks strong and healthy. He’s certainly an eligible man for marriage. And my story’s good. Two young newly married couples, visiting their relatives…anyone would believe it.” Zo huffed. She couldn’t quite believe the nerve of the man. “Why the hell can’t we be brothers and sisters?” “You don’t look anything like me or him. And look at Ria…who would believe she is my sister?” Erob shook his head. “No one would believe she agreed to marry you, either,” Arkon muttered as he pushed past Erob and walked ahead. Zo shook her head. Annoying though he was, Erob did have a point. His was a believable cover story. She fumed, hating the necessary deception. “Fine, I’ll be his wife and your sister.” “Thank you, princess.” Erob bowed

impishly as he walked. Zo rolled her eyes. Ignoring him, she focused on their surroundings. The ripe smell of the earth intermingled with the heady perfume from the wild flowers that grew in clumps at the edges of the fields. They passed under a pair of mango trees. Green unripe mangoes hung from the laden branches. Zo longed to pluck a few, but the farmer’s young son who was digging a ditch not eight feet away glared at them menacingly. Zo discarded the idea, not wanting to draw attention to their party. Soon they reached the village. It wasn’t much; a few farmhouses, a couple of shops, and a single narrow clapboard building that, Zo concluded, was the tavern. The building had likely seen better days. Its paint was peeling and half the windows were nailed shut. An adjoining stable looked deserted. As they entered the cool confines of the tavern, Zo breathed a sigh of relief. It was comforting to be out of the range of the harsh, unforgiving sun. A long bar ran the width of the

room. Seven round tables, five chairs each, occupied the rest of the place. Half a cooked boar hung from a wooden beam that ran the length of the bar. “That boar looks like it is a day old at least,” Ria commented as they made their way to the table nearest the bar and sat. “Two days, but who’s counting?” An old lady came out of the kitchen behind the bar, and grinned at them. Her three front teeth were missing, and one of the surviving teeth was blackened. “Travelers are few and far between in these troubled times,” she said. “What are you lot doing here?” Erob spun the same yarn he’d told the old men. She looked at Zo, Ria, and Arkon, smiling slightly. “Hard to start a new life these days. What with the war on? But my best wishes to you all.” Zo felt her cheeks reddening. She hated lies. “Thank you,” she muttered.

Beside her she felt Arkon shift slightly on his chair as if feeling uncomfortable with the whole situation. Ria was the only one who didn’t seem bothered with the entire fiasco. “My name is Gwen and I run this place along with my two sons. So what you do want?” “Bread, cheese, and some meat.” Erob pointed at the boar. “Stew would be nice, if you’ve some.” “Don’t make much these days. So few customers come our way. There was a time when plenty of merchants came to our farms to buy the produce…but now.” She clucked her tongue. “Soon we might’ve to close the place down, until the war is over.” “These are bad times,” Arkon spoke for the first time as he pushed their packs under the table with his feet. “Yes, these are. Well, I’ll bring your food around and that’ll be four silver coins, alright? No bargaining later.” Without waiting for a reply, she

turned back and went inside the kitchen. A while later a young man emerged from the kitchen carrying a laden tray in his hand. No more than thirty, he had a tired, defeated look about him. After placing a jug of ale, four glasses, a loaf of bread, and a hunk of cheese, he took a sharp knife from the bar and cut large chunks of the boar. He put them on another tray and gave it to them, disappearing inside without comment. Ravenous, they all dug in. It had been a while since Zo had last eaten. To her surprise, the meat was well-seasoned, albeit a bit tough. After they ate their fill, Gwen returned. Arkon handed her the coins, digging them out of a pouch he carried in his belt. Alicia must have supplied him with coins for the journey, Zo realized. “Thank you for your hospitality,” he said. “Do you cook yourself?” “Oh, yes. Can’t trust my sons. Might be one of them marries soon, and brings home a wife who

can cook. It’ll be a relief, I tell you,” she said with a loud sigh, as if by depriving her of daughter-inlaws, her sons were doing her a great disservice. “Well, I’m sure they will find someone soon enough.” Arkon smiled. Zo realized that he was quite comfortable talking to the old lady, whereas he’d hardly exchanged any words with any of them since their travel began. And despite Erob’s needling, he hardly deigned to speak with the younger man. “I’m afraid that’s not going to be possible these days. I don’t let them out of the tavern much. Evil mages and their minions everywhere, searching for young and able-bodied men to fight the king’s useless battle against innocent folks.” Gwen spat on the floor. “Hate those mages. Just because they can do magic, they think they’re better than the rest of us.” Zo shared a glance with Arkon. Not only it did appear that the king was forcing his people in a war they were reluctant to fight, but also there seemed to be an underlying hatred of mages. Was it

just Gwen and the people around this area or did everyone share the same hatred? “Well, we should be off.” Arkon stood. “Although we do need to buy four horses. Someone said you had a stable?” Gwen pursed her lips, her eyes gleaming in anticipation. “In these times you think we can maintain a stable full of horses?” Zo was crushed. She picked up her pack. They needed the mounts to speed up their journey. Perhaps it would have been better to bring theirs from the island. Now where else could they purchase four strong horses? Arkon hefted his pack onto his shoulder. He handed Ria hers. “Well, we’ll take your leave then.” They stepped towards the door. Erob scraped his chair back and stood, belching loudly. “Wait a moment.” Gwen tapped Arkon on the shoulder. “I didn’t say we can’t sell you the horses.”

“You have horses?” Zo asked. “Four of them?” “Oh, yes. My sons kept two mounts for their own use, and I have two others we’re stabling for our neighbors and they are eager to sell also. We can’t afford to feed or house them any longer, and the money will come in useful. Zeke,” she called. The same young man who served them came out. “They are looking to buy horses. Four of them. Show them the animals.” She shuffled towards her son, and whispered something in his ears. “No doubt asking him to get a good price. Old she may be, but she hasn’t lost her marbles yet,” Erob whispered. “Oh well,” he said in a louder voice, “while you see the animals, I’ll just stay here and enjoy another glass of ale. Won’t you keep me company, darling wife?” he said to Ria and pulled her chair back. After casting a hesitant look at Zo, Ria dropped her bag and sat. Zeke took Zo and Arkon to the stable. The

smell of horse and hay engulfed them. “I’ve raised three of these horses from foals, even the one that belongs to our neighbor,” the young man told them. “The fourth is new, but they are all bred for speed and stamina. Good horses.” True to his words, the horses looked healthy and well-cared for. The gelding was nearly sixteen hands, with a clean bay coat with no markings. It looked alert and curious as they approached its stall. Zo also liked the look of the three mares. One was fourteen hands, and the other two were nearly thirteen hands tall. All of them had chestnut coats but the taller one looked more spirited. Arkon stepped inside the gelding’s stall to inspect the animal. He ran his hands down the horse’s flank, shoulder, back, and legs, checking to make sure it was not injured anywhere. After repeating the same process with the mares, he appeared satisfied. Zo was happy to notice that the animals didn’t flinch or shy away when Arkon inspected them. They had neither the time nor the inclination to train them. These were domesticated

animals and would be ideal for their flighty, sometimes hazardous, journey over the land. “How much for the four of them?” Arkon bargained with the young man for a while. Zeke, well-instructed by his mother, haggled over the prices of the animals, not budging from his somewhat atrocious price. Gwen seemed to have judged that the travelers were in haste to acquire the horses, and must have told her son to stick to his price. Zo stood patiently for a while, listening to the two men bicker. Finally, she lost her patience. "Just give him what he wants. We need to move," she said in an imperious voice. Money was not a problem. Between the two of them, they had enough to finance their journey in great luxury and she wasn't willing to lose any time just to save what she thought was a pittance. Arkon opened his purse, and handed the man sixteen gold coins. “We’ll take the saddles, four sacks of oats, and don’t you dare ask extra for that.”

Zeke laughed. “For this price, I’ll be willing to give you eight sacks of oats.” “We won’t take so much. The horses can’t be overburdened.” Stepping into the stall, Zo placed the harness on the taller mare she’d claimed as her own. “Give the horses their fill of water before we leave.” After they ensured that the horses drank adequate water, and the saddles were cinched properly, the two of them tied a sack of oat and their respective packs each to the horses and led the animals out of the stable. Erob and Ria were waiting outside. Without comment, Erob tied his own pack to his mare and walked the animal to the stoop of the building so he could mount easily. Ria tied her pack to her mare and checked the saddle. Zo was glad to note that she seemed at ease with the animal. The blistering hot sunlight beat upon them with a ferocious intensity. It would be a hard ride. Zo tied a scarf around her head to protect herself from the worst of the sunlight.

“We’ll camp down at dusk,” she told Arkon. They were tired, but it was better to carry on and not waste time. It would be impossible to travel once darkness fell about the land, and she wanted to push on while the horses were fresh and alert. “We shouldn’t have paid so much for the horses,” Arkon said, looking annoyed. “Three gold coins are what each horse was worth.” “We can’t afford the time to haggle over money when we have more important things to do.” “It’s the principle of the thing. The old woman cheated us,” Arkon muttered. “Nothing matters to me more than a speedy journey and safe return to the island,” she told him, turning to face him. “Money means nothing.” “Yes, princess.” Arkon’s stony visage gave no indication of his feelings. Zo frowned. “Perhaps, it may be better for all of you to call me Zo. If you slip up in front of someone, it will draw unnecessary attention to us.”

“Yes, Pr…Zo,” Arkon said. “Ahoy, Zo.” Erob led his horse towards them, sitting straight on the animal. Zo realized he had been eavesdropping on their conversation, but she’d no chance to admonish him as he goaded his mare to gallop across the dusty dry road. Gwen came out of the inn, looking pleased. No doubt her son had handed over all the gold to her. “Blessed be! May your journey be safe,” she called out as the rest of them mounted and followed Erob. Ria waved at the old lady as they all cantered off. Zo encouraged her mare to a light canter to test its understanding of the silent commands, and then gradually picked up speed. Soon, they left behind the shabby village and moved into a narrow lane between the green fields. Their journey had truly begun.

Chapter Five Alicia walked through the double doors of the library. It was late. Night had already fallen across the sky. She should have come earlier, but the administrative tasks left her with little time. Now that Seve was unable to do his duties, all the responsibilities rested on her shoulders. She delegated most of these tasks to the council men and his advisors but some, especially those concerning the security and protection of the kingdom, were still hers to deal with. “Zima,” she called out softly, not wishing to invoke the wrath of the old librarian. Zima shuffled out from behind a bookshelf and peered at her. “You look tired, girl. Get some rest.” Taken aback by the unusual display of concern, Alicia opened her mouth. She closed it again. “Stopping acting like a guppy! What do you

want?” The codger was back. Alicia lifted her lips in a half-smile. At least some things didn’t change. “I came to look at the diary. I know it’s early yet. She just left last night but did Zo write in it?” Zima walked over to her desk. “She wrote. Nothing much. Can’t expect that girl to understand how important it is to document details.” Zima snorted. She rummaged in her drawer and after taking out the diary handed it to Alicia. Alicia flipped through the pages. “What happens when the diary is full?” “It can never become full. I can always rub off the writing with a spell. Hey, you, come here.” She frowned and pointed with her bony hand. Turning around, Alicia saw a young woman. Her hair was tied in a tight bun, and her heartshaped face looked frightened as she walked towards them, her steps weary and cautious. “Greetings, princess.” She bowed her head and plucked at the edge of her sleeve.

“What are you doing here at this time?” Zima put her hands on her hips as she glared at the young girl. “I…I forgot to list the new tomes that arrived today morning…” Zima huffed. “Why do I get all the incompetent ones? Get lost now. Do it tomorrow.” Alicia felt pity for the girl. Clearly, she had wanted to complete her task before Zima discovered the gaffe, but she would soon discover it was impossible to get anything past Zima’s eyes. She was like a dragon, guarding her newly hatched babies at all times. The girl walked out quickly, as if eager to get as far away from the dragon lady as possible. “New apprentice?” Alicia said as she flipped through the pages. Zima ran through her apprentices faster than the cook ran out of groceries. She was too hard on them, and few volunteered to join her. As she found the page, Alicia’s heart skipped a beat to see her sister’s bold

handwriting. “They’ve bought horses. Erob’s with them. Everything’s fine.” She breathed out a sigh of relief. “Hmmff.” Zima snorted. “That girl can get into trouble faster than an eagle can fly.” Knowing the accuracy of that statement, Alicia didn’t bother to reply. She only hoped Zo would continue to act prudently and not get involved in any mischief that didn’t concern her. “Can you write a message for me?” Alicia handed the diary to Zima. “Tell her we are all well, and that we pray for her speedy return.” Taking a quill, Zima scribbled the words in her sloping handwriting, and showed it to Alicia. “Thank you.” Alicia smiled at the librarian and walked out. For now, her sister was safe. True, it had only been a day since she left but knowing Zo she would push onwards with a steely determination. Either she would succeed or fail; the outcome of this journey was in the hands of the goddess. But Alicia had faith her twin would do her

best. No one else could have been entrusted with this task, and no one else would have done it with as much determination and zeal. It was time to get some rest. The two guards assigned for her protection followed her as she made her way to the study. Perhaps, she was getting too paranoid? Was it really necessary to have guards? She could take care of herself, but then her life was now connected with Seve’s. If anything happened to her, he would die instantly. It was a secret she protected well. No one knew about the binding spell – and she wanted to make sure no one ever did. If the killer found out, he would direct his attention at her, and it would limit her freedom to monitor the new security measures that were being initiated. Also, it would spread panic if it became public knowledge that the king was dying. She had declared that he was ill and needed rest. No one was allowed inside his room, save for a few close and trusted people. Reaching her room she closed the door. Walking to a side table, she poured the potion she

brewed earlier from a carafe and drank the bitter concoction. Grimacing, she put the cup down. It tasted horrible, but it would keep her and Seve alive for another day, and that was all that mattered. Already, her body was feeling the poison’s effect as it spread through her brother’s veins. Due to the spell that bound them, she felt its slow, inexorable progress through her own blood. The binding spell was a two-edged sword. By drinking the potions and herbs she would delay the spread of the poison, but eventually it would seize her brother’s heart and when it did, she would die with him. She had no regrets. She had done what she could do to slow the death that spread its talons to claim her brother. Now, everything was in Zo’s hands. The door to the room burst open with a crash. Even as Alicia raised her hands to defend herself, she recognized the senior officer in charge of the king’s security. Drenched in blood, he

clutched his hands over the wounds on his stomach. “Princess…the king…” He fell on the floor. Leaping over him, Alicia raced to her brother’s room. “Saya, attend to him. Call a healer.” she yelled at one of the men who were guarding her own room. Running heedlessly towards the king’s personal chambers, she stopped at the sight of the massacre that met her eyes. The doors outside Seve’s room were littered with bodies of his guards; seven soldiers and the two mages who were on duty had been slain mercilessly. Ribbons of blood and gore spattered the floor. The double doors stood wide open. Alicia ran inside, taking care not to slip on the wet floor. She stopped short. The blue shield that wrapped Seve in a cocoon was crisscrossed with crimson threads, indicating that someone had tried to break it. And yet, Zo’s spell held firm. Seve lay safe within its confines. Poised for a fight, she scanned the rest of the room. Everything seemed in order. Alicia released the breath she’d held from the moment her

room door opened. Turning, she saw the members of her own guard flanking the entrance. Without speaking, she motioned for them to search each nook and cranny to ensure no one hid anywhere. “No one’s here,” one of them declared after a thorough search. “Call Maya and Sultan,” she ordered. He ran off. The other one took his place at the door. Walking past the dead bodies, Alicia checked each for a pulse. If there was even a chance she could save one of them…but alas, they had been hit by a potent spell that sucked the life force out of their bodies. Tears ran down her cheeks as she went from one soldier to another. All of them were innocent casualties of this insane battle. They died only because they were doing their duty. The soldiers perhaps were easier targets because of their lack of defense against magic - but the fact that the mages were caught unaware scared Alicia. How was anyone able to get past the defenses of the seasoned mages with such ease?

They were veterans, aware of the lurking danger within the castle walls – and yet they died. The spell that killed them was both complicated and powerful. No ordinary mage could have woven it. Waves of desperation rocked Alicia’s body. She went inside to sit in the room beside Seve. There was a dangerously impatient traitor in the castle. He’d hardly waited before trying to finish the job again. The lifting of the blood oath gave the killer an opportunity to use direct magic against the king, and the wielder of this spell was certainly a skilled mage. Perhaps there was more than one killer? How were these attackers able to get past the castle’s guards? Footsteps alerted her. She stood. Maya and Sultan, the two chief advisors to the king, stood before her. Both of them looked horrified at the carnage that met their eyes. “I want you both to reinforce the king’s shield.” She intended to call more mages tomorrow to put further wards on the room.

After they finished with the shields, she closed the door to her brother's room. Alicia stayed there until a new contingent of guards arrived, and were duly instructed by Sultan. Finally, exhausted, her mind roiling, she returned to her room. A knock on the door alerted her. “Sultan, come in.” Standing at the window, Alicia was starring out into the still dark night. "Do you think the shield would hold if there is another attack?" She worried. “Princess Zo’s work can’t be easily tampered with.” There was a note of pride in his words. Sultan was one of the many tutors responsible for the schooling of all the royal children during their childhood. "And we've also added our own magic. It will hold." Alicia stared at her old tutor. He was one of the oldest advisors of the previous king, and he served Seve well also. Now, his beard showed white

hair, and lines of worries were etched prominently on the corners of his eyes. She walked over to her chair and sat. “Sultan, we’re in trouble.” “Yes, princess.” He agreed. “I’ve already informed the guards to change shifts four times in a day. It will keep them alert. Two mages will remain on duty outside the door at all times. They will also be rotated four times in a day.” Alicia motioned for him to sit opposite her. “The mages have to be completely trustworthy.” Sultan sighed. “A week ago if you’d asked me to give names of mages I trusted, I would’ve given a ledger full of names. Now…” he hesitated, “in light of the current events, Maya and I are drawing up a list, but it’s taking us long. I will submit the names for your approval tomorrow.” She ran her hand over the armrest. “You do realize…don’t you Sultan…that we’ve a traitor in our midst?” “Likely more than one.”

“What makes you say that?” He tugged at his beard. “Someone drugged the guards and the mages, and once they were drowsy, he or she used magic on them. Whoever drugged them could be the same person who killed them but I’ve a feeling we’re dealing with more than one person.” Alicia pulled at the sleeve of her gown. She was scared. How could they hope to ferret out the traitors? Anytime, anywhere, anyone could be attacked. After Seve she was the most likely target and her death would doom her brother to the same fate. It gladdened her that she hadn’t told anyone about the binding spell. If it was public knowledge, there would be attacks on her life also, and she didn’t have the benefit of being protected by Zo’s exceptional magic. She needed her sister back, quickly. Zo was the most powerful out of the three siblings in terms of battle magic, and she would be better in this kind of a situation. Alicia was tempted to write to Zo and inform her of this new development. With an

effort, she suppressed the urge. It would only upset her sister and destroy her concentration on the task at hand. It was better to not worry her. At least, not yet. Sultan tapped his finger on his chin in a familiar gesture. “We’re taking measures to monitor people, especially all new castle residents.” “Why would someone go to all this trouble to kill Seve?” she said out loud. Sultan was a good strategist, and she valued his advice. “Earlier I thought it might be someone harboring a grudge, but now…” “It’s an assassin, sent by someone from outside the island.” “King Vindha?” Sultan blinked rapidly. “Quite likely. He’s gearing for a war, and it might have crossed his mind to eliminate any threat through such means.” “Why would Seve be a threat to him? Iram has always steered clear of mainland politics for decades. Seve has no interest in such matters.”

“That might be true, but king Seve is a direct descendant of king Asan. And I am sure you recall from your history lessons that it was king Asan who was meant to be rule Jiambra. He abdicated the throne but his line will always have a more solid claim on the throne of Jiambra than Vindha and his descendants,” said Sultan. “My grandfather, king Asan, didn’t just abdicate. He ran to save his life from his twin brother Sian’s lust for power. He could have fought for the throne, but he didn’t want it. Neither did my father. None of us want to be involved in this war that Vindha is thrusting on the other kingdoms,” she countered. “Vindha has nothing to fear from Seve. Iram would never get involved in king Vindha’s ambitions.” “Vindha seems to have inherited his grandfather Sian’s love for glory and power. He must assume king Seve is the same. What if he unites all the kingdoms and Seve declares a claim on his throne?” said Sultan. “It might cause some of his subjects to shift their loyalties to a direct

descendant of king Asan. Don’t forget your grandfather was a respected and well-loved royal heir until he left the mainland.” “Seve would never embroil Iram in a war,” said Alicia. The thought crossed her mind that even if Seve didn’t want it, Iram was already involved in this war. By attacking their king, Vindha had forced their hand. When Seve woke, would he be content to sit on the island, hiding from his would-be assassins or would he want revenge? Iram could no longer afford to remain aloof from all that was happening on the mainland. “You may go, Sultan,” she said, not wishing to share all these thoughts with anyone as yet. “Take rest. It’s going to be another long day tomorrow.” Sultan inclined his head and took his leave. “Yes, princess.” “Also, I wish to meet the families of the guards and mages who died today. Please arrange for them to come to the castle at their earliest convenience.”

She personally wanted to convey her condolences to all those who died to protect her brother. From now on, she would make sure everyone was more alert and cautious. The guards would be protected with magical shields. Not wishing to witness any more deaths in the castle, she would do whatever it took to ensure no one else died on her watch. It was the least she could do.

Chapter Six Unaware of the catastrophe surrounding her sister, Zo woke from her slumber as the first amber rays of the sun hit her face early the next morning. Sitting up, she rubbed her eyes and stretched out her arms. As her head turned, she saw Erob sitting on a stone smirking at her. “Good morning, princess…sorry, Zo. Lovely day, isn’t it?” Feeling slightly self-conscious, Zo stood. Rolling up her blanket, she wrapped it in the oilskin she’d spread under it. Leaving it there for the moment, she walked away, heading for the nearby stream to wash. Although they had the means to stay in taverns, Arkon suggested they camp outside. In a tavern, they would run into people, and strangers were always news anywhere. Word would get around, and it might lead to trouble. Zo had no intention of jeopardizing their quest for a good night’s sleep or a hot meal. Erob

had sulked at the idea, and Ria wasn’t happy with the arrangement but Zo agreed with Arkon. It was safer to stay well away from villages, to avoid people and to keep a low profile. This was a hostile territory and it was better to treat it as such. When she came back, Arkon handed her a chunk of bread and two-day old cheese. Ria was already dressed and ready to go. Within moments, they were off. The horses were well-rested, and ate up the distance in fast gallops. At the sign of any human habitation, they skirted the edges of the village so as to avoid contact with anyone. At lunch time they stopped at the edge of a clump of trees. Behind them were the farms, acres upon acres of cultivated land and growing crops. Ahead lay a rougher terrain of trees and bushes littered with wild plants and unruly vines. Arkon tied his horse and went into the nearby farmhouse to purchase supplies. He returned with fresh bread, cheese, four eggs, apples, and a large piece of ham. “The farmer’s wife was grateful for the coins she got in exchange for all this. It seems the

king’s men recruited her two sons in the army. The husband can’t cope with the work load alone, and they are desperate to hire someone to do the manual work,” he said as he sat. The fire was already lit. He gave the eggs to Ria who placed a skillet on the hot stones that were centered inside the fire, and broke the eggs, mixing in some spices and herbs. Erob scratched his chin. “I wouldn’t mind volunteering for the job in exchange for fresh food and a warm bed, but…I’m so not good with hard labor.” “What are you good at?” said Zo as she watched Ria spoon the mixture out, and divide it into four equal portions. Erob laughed. “I’m a man of various talents, Zo. Spying is just one of them. If you give me a chance…surely, I can show you what a multitalented person I am.” Zo took a deep breath as she controlled her ire. Erob was one of the most annoying,

exasperating, and sleazy men she’d ever had the misfortunate to meet. He seemed to have no fear or respect for her title; instead, he irritated her with stupid comments and sordid innuendos. He was clearly relishing his position of power. The realization that they needed him to guide them over the various roads gave him the strength to mock them. So far, Zo hadn’t done anything, but with each passing moment she was sorely tempted him to turn him into the braying jackass that he was. Only the fear that someone might be scrying across the land for unauthorized magical activity stopped her from doing so. Also, she didn’t want to give him the satisfaction of knowing he was succeeding in goading her. Ria handed her a platter loaded with eggs, bread, and cheese. The ham they saved for their night’s meal. It would take time to cook, and during the day they wanted to cover as much distance as was possible. So far they hadn’t encountered any trouble, and Zo hoped the next four days were just as uneventful.

Soon, they were following an old trail though the wild forest. The horses plodded over the hard terrain. Dry leaves littered the forest floor, along with dying plants and wilted bushes. The cruel summer heat beat down on them. Sweat ran down Zo’s forehead and arms. “What’s that?” She noticed a movement high above one of the oak trees. Something swung from a branch, swaying gently even though there was hardly any wind. Arkon shaded his eyes and peered in the direction she pointed. A strange expression crossed his face. Slapping the gelding on the shoulder, he urged his mount to go faster. They all followed his lead. “Keep back,” Arkon yelled to the women as he drew near the strange apparition. Zo ignored his order. How dare he tell her to stay behind? What was hanging from that tree? Had someone put up meat to dry, or supplies to keep away from bears? As she neared the tree, Zo tilted her head up to look at the thing that rocked back

and forth. Bile rose in her stomach. With supreme effort, she managed to control the urge to vomit. Placing her hands on her eyes, she took deep calming breaths. Behind her, she heard Ria retch as she too struggled to control herself. Had her eyes deceived her? Could it be a human body dangling from the branch? Or was it something more innocuous? Urging her mare closer to Arkon’s gelding, she forced herself to look again at the horribly mangled hunk of meat that swung from the tree. There was no doubt; it was the corpse of a battered and bruised young woman who seemed to have died in acute agony. Blood had run down in rivulets from the gaping wound on the woman’s forehead and dried on the body. She had been slashed repeatedly on her chest. Her clothes hung in tatters around her, bruises showing black and blue on her bare legs and arms. “Who did that? And why?”

After gazing at the corpse for a few moments, Arkon patted his horse on the flank and commanded the animal to move forward. “Where are you going? We’ve to get her down.” Zo was incensed by his callous demeanor. How could he leave the dead woman behind? True, they were in a hurry but surely they could take the time to bury the poor creature. His voice was cold, hard. “Her…and how many more? We’ll be here for half the week if we bury them all.” “They?” Zo turned to peer into the distance, and saw the corpses hanging from trees beyond. She counted nineteen, and was sure there were many more. “Oh, have mercy on them goddess.” She closed her eyes for a moment as she uttered a silent prayer for the lost souls. “Who did this?” said Ria as she caught up to them. “How can anyone kill so many people and get away with it? Wasn’t there anyone who could

enforce the king’s rule?” said Zo as she averted her gaze from the terrible scene and stared right ahead. Erob munched on an apple. “This is standard punishment for those who disobey the king.” Shocked, Zo stared at him. Could he have meant it? “You mean, the king does it to his own people?” He threw the core away with a careless flick of his wrist. “That, and worse. The ordinary people have no rights and no protectors in Jiambra. The king and his mages are the law. They recruit people off the streets into the army. They take over farmlands, grazing lands, houses, entire villages in the name of the king, and no one can dare oppose them. How can a commoner hope to fight against an army of talented and ruthless mages?” Zo felt sick in her stomach. This was a world she didn’t recognize and couldn’t understand. Her life had been sheltered, protected in the small island. The outside world didn’t really exist for her – up until now. What went on there?

Who ruled, and how? She had never given it any thought. If this was the situation across Jiambra, no wonder Gwen hated the mages. And why just her? Surely, everyone must loathe the mages who brought such terrible punishment on innocent folks? Now she was forced to deal with the facts she’d not taken into account all her life. It was impossible to ignore the monstrous rule of king Vindha. Clearly he had no love for his own people. His sole ambition seemed to be to further his own power, even if that came at the cost of innocent lives. No wonder the ordinary people had an overwhelming hatred for mages and the king’s army. She wondered if there was anyone left who dared to oppose him or if he’d managed to crush all resistance out of existence. Was it possible to live a simple, peaceful life in this country? Did anyone have the chance to enjoy a normal existence or had he stolen that away from his people and those he had already conquered?

Lost in her thoughts, she followed Arkon and Erob as they moved out of the forest into an open farmland. Dusk was nearly upon the land. The sun was a hazy crimson circle of fire in the west. Crops of wheat and maize swayed in the wind. Despite the late hour, a few farmers and farmhands worked in the fields. Zo noticed most of them were elderly, women, or children. She couldn’t find a single young or middle-aged male. Had they all been recruited in the king’s army? This was a battered kingdom in the midst of a cruel war. The ongoing violence wasn’t doing anyone any good, except for serving the ego of the king who was fulfilling the ambitions his own father had set for him. Zo’s father had never talked much about his childhood, or the formative years of his life on the mainland. She'd only seen the fair and just rule of her father and her brother, the indignities suffered by the common people here were beyond her understanding. Looking for a safe place to make camp, they rode the horses over a low hill and came upon

a village. “That doesn’t look good.” Arkon pointed. Smoke curled in thick, heavy ribbons from many of the mud and thatch houses, and from some of the fields also. Someone had set fire to the village, and left it to burn. “It appears deserted.” Zo peered into the distance, trying to find any sign of life. Who could have done this to an entire village? Was everyone able to escape the fire? “Perhaps, they have all left already?” “Most likely killed,” said Erob with a nonchalant shrug. “We should go see if anyone needs help,” said Ria. Zo hesitated. The village appeared devoid of life. It was clear whoever did it set fire during the day. The villagers must have left the place and escaped into the nearby forest. They probably wouldn’t find a single person there. Was it worth wasting their time to peek into every house to see if

anyone required help? She thought not. As it was, they had no time to spare. Patting her horse, she urged it to go back. They would skirt around the dwellings. A blood-curdling scream pierced the air, startling the mare. Without thought, Zo slapped the animal to go down the hill towards the village. Someone was clearly in trouble. Aware that Arkon, Erob, and Ria were close behind her; she entered the village and slowed the pace of her horse. As her animal cantered on the dirt lanes, it was heartbreaking to witness the horror that was inflicted on the villagers. Dead bodies littered the narrow lanes; women, children, and elderly men. Many people were stabbed to death with spears as they fled, leaving their burning huts behind. Most of them had died by the brutal use of magic. Some were hit with fire, others buried in the earth and many more were slammed against walls. Stopping, Zo dismounted from her mare. She signaled her companions to stay silent. Tying the reins of her horse to a door, she

secured the animal so it would not escape. The others did the same. Together, they began to canvass the village on foot. If there were mages in the area, it wouldn’t be prudent to announce their presence. Zo wanted to see what the mages were up to. What was the reason for this mass massacre? Rage burned within her with a red-hot intensity. She had never experienced such anger before. The indiscriminate use of magic against people who were unable to defend themselves was unacceptable. From early childhood, potential mages in Iram were taught that their gift of magic required them to care for those who didn’t have its use. Magic demanded responsibility, and whoever did this was irresponsible, cruel, and most likely insane. A lone dog hid in an upturned barrel next to a burned hut. Smoke still curled from its fallen roof and walls. A mother, trying to escape with her newborn baby, had been hit in the head with a large stone. The baby was killed with a lance stabbed

though its tiny body. Zo averted her eyes, unable to bear such cruelty. Slowly, they made their way towards the center of the village. Another scream rose through the air. Stealthily, they made their way to the origin of the sound. In the village square, three mages, two men and one woman, held seven people hostage. A young child, no more than seven, lay cowering on the floor, and six other people sat on their knees, hands tied behind their back. “Speak now or we will kill him.” The female mage yanked the child by the hair as he uttered another piercing scream. “Where is he?” “Tell us or you will die like the rest of them,” another mage said. “Stop!” said Zo in a commanding voice. All three mages looked at the new arrival in surprise. “Who are you?” said the female mage as she let go of the boy.

“We are travelers,” said Arkon as he nudged Zo aside and stepped in front of her. “We heard the screams and saw the burning village and came to see if anyone required our help.” The fool, Zo cursed. One flick of that insane woman’s hand and he would die a horrible, painful death. Did he not understand how dangerous mages could be? “Well, off with you. We’re on king’s business here,” said the male mage. Zo put her hand on Arkon’s shoulder and tried to pull him back. “Wait a moment!” The female mage frowned. She muttered an incantation. Her eyes widened as she discovered their magical aura. Stepping around the boy, she walked towards them. “These two women are mages. Why aren’t you in the king’s army?" "We have no allegiance to the king," Zo declared. "Amain, signal the durkha. Call him now,”

said the female mage as she glared at Zo. Amain frowned. “He may be too far. It’s been a while since he left.” “Put up your shield,” Zo whispered to Ria. Whoever this durkha was, she didn’t want to wait for his arrival. Zo pulled a shield in front of Arkon and Erob. As she muttered an incantation to create a shield around her own body, the female mage weaved a spell, causing two spears that were lying on the floor to fly towards them. Zo blocked them with an adroit twist of her hand, but even as she threw up a shield to protect Ria who was still gaping at the mounting tableau with an uncomprehending look on her face, the female mage let loose another spear that hit Ria on the chest. Ria fell with a loud scream. With both hands she managed to pull out the spear and writhed in agony as blood gushed from the wound in a massive spurt. Zo gasped. Without a sound, she wove her

first spell, directing an arrow that lay in the dust to rise up in the air and fly towards the female mage. Without waiting to see if the arrow hit its intended target, she raised her hands and directed fireballs at the two mages who stood gloating behind the hostages. Amain died on the spot. Faster reflexes saved the other. He threw up a shield just in time. The fireball hit him with the force of a mini tsunami but his shield saved his life. He fell unconscious on the hard floor. Zo turned towards Ria. Arkon was sitting beside her, her head on his lap. With a desperate look etched across his face, he was trying to stop the bleeding with his bare hands. Zo could tell the healer was already beyond any help they could give her. The spear had pierced her heart in one clean thrust. She must have stopped breathing the moment she fell. Kneeling, Zo placed her hand on the young woman’s forehead. Tears pricked against her eyes. It was hard to imagine that moments before the healer was alive…and now she wasn’t. The

waste of human life shook Zo to the core. Never having witnessed such callous cruelty before, she couldn’t quite summon the courage to deal with it. Shaking her head at Arkon, she closed the young healer’s eyes. There was nothing they could for her. Standing, she spared a glance at the female mage who had fallen on her knees and was trying to pull the arrow out of her chest. Loud moaning noises escaped from her mouth. Finally, she fell and took a few rattled breaths before succumbing to the cold hands of death. She deserved it, Zo thought. Anyone with such careless disregard for human life didn’t merit any pity. None of the mages had been wearing any wards. Clearly, no one ever had the bravado or power to attack them. Zo glanced at the cowering villagers, who were clearly expecting her to kill them also. “Open their ropes and let them go. I’ll see if anyone is alive in one of the houses.” She stalked off towards the houses, heat from the fireballs still radiating off her hands. Her blood boiled with rage.

This was the first time she had ever killed a human being. Until this moment she had never believed she had the capability to take someone’s life. She wasn’t a killer. Well, now she was! Her own ruthlessness scared her. Was she any better than the battle-crazed mages who roamed this countryside brutalizing and murdering innocent people? Perhaps, she should be feeling guilty but she didn’t. Instead, fury coursed through her veins like molten lava. She hadn’t thought--had simply reacted to Ria’s death and the carnage she witnessed throughout the village. Countering their brutality with her own was perhaps not the best possible thing she could have done. But Ria’s unnecessary death ripped away her control. Should she have let her murderers go unpunished? Should she have tried to reason with the monsters that had killed so many people and walked away without as much as a backward glance? Although she had excused herself away

from the square on a false pretext only because she needed the time alone to gather her thoughts, Zo searched through the mud dwellings to see if there was anyone needing help. All she found was corpses. Young and old, women and children and elderly men; some were killed with magic, others with spears and arrows. The three mages she met in the square weren’t the only ones responsible for this massacre. A larger force, including mages as well as common soldiers, had been deployed in these dwellings – but to what purpose? What were they hoping to find here? And why kill all these people? It looked to be a work of insanity. Some of the people were killed with powerful magic; their heads ripped off, their bodies torn apart. More force than was necessary was applied. It wasn’t the work of ordinary mages. Who was the durkha the female mage wanted to summon – and why? All these thoughts crossed her mind as she headed back towards the square. Pushing aside her jumbled feelings, Zo weaved a tiny spell to ensure

no mage lurked in the deserted lanes or houses. When she detected the presence of magic, Zo stopped in mid-stride. It was too faint to be a source for alarm; perhaps it was the residual magic that lingered in the air. But its beat was steady, albeit weak. Mulling over this strange phenomenon, she stepped back into the square. Erob leaned against a wall, staring at the unconscious wizard. Arkon was still kneeling next to Ria’s body. “Where are they?” she said. The village people were nowhere to be seen. Arkon straightened. His eyes mirrored the sorrow she felt on Ria’s unnecessary death. “I told them to run off. They were eager to be away anyway. It’s…it’s so useless, the way she died.” He looked at Ria’s face, tears glistening in his eyes. If only it was that easy for her to express her own grief, but hers was locked away in her heart, behind a storm of fury still churning inside of her.

The villagers probably thought she would come back and blast them also. Well, she didn’t blame them. Looking at the carnage around her, it was clear that the few survivors were indeed lucky to be alive. “One of them did say that half the village is hiding in the forest. It seemed the mages came with an army and were looking for an old mage called Bikram. The villagers told them that nobody by that name or with any magical powers lived in here, but they didn’t believe that. They rounded the young men to draft them in the army, and killed many while searching though the houses, trying to find this person,” said Erob. He hesitated and then continued. “The villager was also blabbing about demons but it didn’t make much sense.” “To them, these monsters must have appeared like demons. Bikram? Who is he?” “The villagers never heard about this mage before.” “They sent an army to find just one man. He must be important to them.” Zo chewed on her

bottom lip. Who was this man they were tracking and why he was so important to the king? Well, there was no way to know, unless she woke up the unconscious mage and forced him to tell the truth. The effort would cost time, and they had none to spare. What’s more, it wasn’t any of her concern. If the king wanted to send an army to find one man, it was his call. She only wished he would instruct his men not to kill the villagers. Or were his men acting on his commands? Did he want to spread a reign of terror in his kingdom? Terrified people seldom united together to oppose their enemy. Maybe this was his strategy so that everyone fell in line with his plans? She raised her eyes to the sky. The sun was barely visible on the western horizon. It was time to leave this cursed place. Arkon brought out a spade from a burned hut and dug a shallow grave. They buried Ria's body. Zo wished they could take her back, but it would be impossible to do so. She retrieved a pale pink ribbon and a lock of her hair to give it as a memento to her family.

They said a prayer over her grave. When they finished, she beckoned to Arkon and Erob and they walked back to where the horses were tied. Zo quickened her steps, eager to get away from this macabre place. To her surprise the tracking spell she was using to detect magic strengthened. They were passing by a burned mud dwelling. Zo stopped. The scent of magic was there. It wasn’t strong, but it was still steady. Someone with the gift lurked in that house. Was it the durkha the female mage had mentioned? Or was it one of the killers biding his time before attacking them? After conjuring a small ball of light, she sent it floating inside to increase the visibility. Motioning for her companions to stay behind, she stepped through the charred door which hung on one hinge and moved inside the house. It was a small, narrow place, filled with smoke. The front room contained a cot that stood upright against the wall. It was burned badly. Everything else in the room was blackened with soot. Nothing was spared. Someone

had sent a few fireballs through his room, trying to make sure no one survived. She wanted to stop looking and go back, but something convinced her to pursue this a bit further. Where was the scent of magic coming from? She moved further into the dwelling. Her spelled light hovered high, chasing the shadows away. The kitchen contained a single table, with two chairs, both of them overturned. Against one wall stood a stove on and two shelves contained a few pots and pans. About to step back into the main room, Zo paused. She noticed something odd. The table was bolted to the floor, and the space under the table looked a bit cleaner than the rest of the floor. She squatted on her feet to take a closer look. A tiny round knob protruded from a corner of the floor under the table. “What’s wrong?” Arkon said as he stepped behind her. Zo pulled the knob and a trap door opened upwards. Huddled in the confined space, an old

mage cowered. He was half burned on his face and body. Zo stared into his terrified eyes. Clearly, he expected the worst. “Allow me.” Arkon pushed her aside, and leaned forward with gentle hands to pull the man out. “We aren’t going to hurt you,” he promised. The old man must have sustained the wounds on his face and body when someone set fire to his house. It was a miracle he wasn’t dead yet, or was screaming with the pain. “Oh gods, have mercy on him!” Arkon muttered as he saw the state of the man’s legs. Both his legs were burned so badly that they resembled charred wood. Surprisingly the old man was still conscious and didn’t appear to be in great pain. He must have woven a spell to block the excruciating agony. Zo knelt beside the old man and inspected the wounds. It was clear that there wasn’t much she could do. Burns of such degree would require the expert touch of a healer. Only if Ria was with them…but she was buried in the dirt, her soul

already lost to this world. Unwilling to not even attempt anything, she touched the man’s legs and muttered a healing spell. She had no salve to put on his wounds. If Alicia was here, she could have made one from scratch. But then Alicia wasn’t here. She was far away, waiting for her sister to bring the much needed flowers that would save her life, and that of brother’s. The old man gripped her hand in an iron grasp.“You’re a mage.” He must think she was one of those who visited such monstrous bloodshed on his village. “I’m, yes. But don’t be afraid. I won’t hurt you. We don’t belong to king Vindha’s army.” “I’m as good as dead anyway,” he proclaimed in a soft whisper. “They searched for me, but I would rather die than go back to that monster.” Arkon and Zo shared a glance. Was this the man the king’s minions were searching for? Why

was he so important to the king? “Are you Bikram?” Arkon said. Zo glanced back. Erob was lurking outside the cottage. He hadn’t even bothered to come inside. Clearly, he didn’t want to get into any trouble. She looked back at the old man. “I was known by many names.” He moaned. “Bikram was one. It’s a name I haven’t heard in a long time, and I would’ve died happily never hearing it.” Zo stared into the old man’s eyes. Despite the desperate wounds he suffered, his gaze was focused--and there was power there. She could see it clearly. “What did they want from you?” she asked. Why had he hidden from the men? Could he not have surrendered and spared the innocent villagers so much misery? The old man pushed a hand in his tunic pocket and drew out a medallion. It was a stone, set in hammered silver, and tied on a silver chain. The

stone itself was an opaque moonstone, as big as a gold coin. “You have your grandmother’s beautiful looks. Here, take this.” He thrust it in Zo’s hands. “Give it to my heir when you find him.” “Who?” Zo clutched the stone in her fist and felt the warmth radiating from it. It had some power, but it was hard to tell the purpose of it. “Did you know my grandmother? How did you know…?” Was the old mage confusing her for someone else? “Met your father once at the court. A young boy he was. And your grandparents.” “You were at the court?” “Long time ago. Before your grand parents went away. I also escaped. Oh, they searched for me, high and low, but they never could find me. Until today…” he gasped out the words. “You knew my grandparents?” How old was this man? And why did he escape from the court? “You, boy, there’s a book in that niche

under the table. Get it,” Bikram wheezed out the words. Arkon rummaged in the hole from which he had pulled the old man out, and took out a red leather book. “That’s the one.” The old man touched the book lightly with his fingers, his hand shaking with the effort. “Keep it safe. Give it to my heir. He will read it.” “Who’s your heir?” Zo placed her hand on his shoulder. He wrenched his gaze away from the book, and stared at her. “Don’t know…” He closed his eyes. “Hey!” Zo shook his shoulder. He was dying, and there wasn’t much they could do. Perhaps they could take him to the refugees in the forest. They would take care of him. Maybe there was a healer there who could ease his suffering. The old man snapped his eyes open, but now there was a glazed look on his face. The spell

that was blocking his pain wasn’t working anymore. Agony flickered in his eyes. “I’m dying. It’s time. Keep the book safe.” Closing his eyes, he sighed deeply. “What can we do?” Arkon asked Zo, panic in his voice. “There isn’t much anyone can do,” she whispered, feeling frustrated as she looked at the old man. What was the use of her power if she couldn’t even save one man from death? “The damage is too great. It would be impossible for anyone to heal him. He’s gone.” They saw the old man take his last breaths. Slowly, his chest stopped moving. He was gone. “We should leave,” said Arkon. He handed the diary to Zo. “It’s getting late.” Zo nodded. They left Bikram in his ruined house, and came out. Erob eyed the items she held in her hand. “What was all that about?” Ignoring him, Zo pushed the diary and the

medallion deep in her pack. There would be time later on to look at the two items to see if they were worth so many lives. Clearly, the old man hadn’t wanted king’s minions to lay their hands on these. Removing the reins and saddle of Ria’s horse, she dropped the items on the floor and gave the animal a slap on its flank to make it move. The horse took off, surprised by its new-found freedom. She hoped someone would find it, and use it as a farm animal. They didn’t have the time to take it to a market for sale. She mounted her mare. The animal was agitated due to the smell of death and blood that hung about in the air. She ran a gentle hand down the mare’s shoulder to calm her. The original party of four, now three, set off again. The journey had claimed its first victim. Would there be more? Zo doubted that their troubles were over. And yet, despite the loss they suffered, it was time to move on.

Chapter Seven Arkon stood at the edge of a roaring river, an empty pot by his side. After leaving the village behind, they traveled for a long time before making camp on a high rise near a narrow tributary that seemed to have split from a bigger river. The water was wild and stormy, cascading over the gentle meadows and forested land. Squatting, he took a handful of the cold water and splashed it over his face. He stared into the hidden depths of the river, watching the last red-orange rays of sun dance across its choppy surface. It was impossible to believe they had lost Ria. Tonight, not one of them would be able to sleep well. She’d been a quiet, complacent soul, but now they would all miss her soothing presence as they shared a meal by the fire. Turning his head, he glanced at Zo as she sat on her blanket. She was writing something in her diary. He saw it in her hand every night. The

hollows under her eyes were prominent even at this distance. Ria’s death weighed heavily on their collective shoulders, but the princess seemed to have taken it as a personal failure – or loss. Guilt chewed at Arkon’s soul. Had they been careless back in the village? If they were more cautious, would Ria still be alive? The remorse was hard to live with, but it was a fact not any of them could escape from. Even Erob looked subdued as he sat hunched by the fire. Arkon dipped the pot into the cool water and filled it. The evening meal was yet to be prepared. It would be good to have a hot meal in their belly. Arkon sympathized with the princess’s desire to move on despite the loss of their companion. It would be good to be away from the killing grounds of the king and move into more peaceful lands. Although he feared now that it may not be possible. Every village they passed told the same story; young men taken away for the army, farmhouses looted for provisions, and innocent

people killed for no reason. The war was upon the land, and none were spared. King Vindha was determined to win this war, and Arkon feared no matter which way they turned, they would always be in the middle of it. Erob was kneeling by the fire. Bending over, Arkon placed the pot on the stones that were already heating in the fire. Soon, the water was boiling. After cutting the ham in small pieces he chucked it in along with a few vegetables, spices, and herbs. It would have to do. Since Ria wasn’t here, the duty of cooking fell upon him. Erob’s idea of a good meal was to go into the nearest tavern, drink and eat whatever the owner placed in front of him. The princess didn’t know how to cook. Arkon wasn’t good at the task either, but at least he produced edible meals that weren’t likely to poison any one of them. He glanced at the princess. Zo, he corrected himself. It was better to think of her an ordinary person, and not a royal. If anyone ever realized she was from the royal house of Iram, her life would be

in serious trouble. Ria’s death had taught them an important lesson; no one was safe in Jiambra, least of all a royal mage. Zo placed the diary in her pack and pushed back her spiky hair with both hands. She stared into the fire, lost in thought. “I told Alicia about Ria’s death,” she said, almost as if talking to herself. Arkon used a spoon to move the murky liquid in the pot around. “Did you scry them?” He didn’t know much about magic, but he’d seen many mages staring into bowls of waters as they talked to others far away. “I’ve a diary I can use to communicate with her. Whatever I write becomes visible in the twin of this diary. Zima has it. She will pass on the message to Alicia,” said Zo. Arkon nodded, not wishing to know more. Magic was an alien concept, and he preferred to deal with steel and flesh than shadows and spells. He remembered the way she’d unleashed her

power at the mages after they killed Ria. Her magic was potent; he’d heard tales of the royal princesses being born with unusual magical powers but this was the first time he'd actually witnessed the fury of her gift. The ease with which she snuffed out the lives of their enemies was astounding. Although he suspected their deaths weighed heavy on her conscience. Erob stood. “I need to get something,” he said. “There’s a tavern nearby. I’ll be back.” Abruptly, he walked off into the nearest grove of trees. “Let him go,” said Arkon as he saw the princess open her mouth to call the spy back. “Everyone grieves in their own way. He’ll lose himself in the drink, and maybe forget about the healer for a while.” To his surprise, tears shimmered in her eyes. “It was a needless, pointless and senseless death,” she said as she watched Erob take off on his horse. “If only I had…”

“You did what you could,” he cut her off. “You told her to shield herself but she didn’t obey fast enough.” He shook his head. “Ria had never been exposed to any real danger before. She didn’t react fast enough. A moment of hesitation in a battle can be deadly, and in her case, that proved to be true.” “She was just a child, barely grown.” “And her death is king Vindha’s burden to bear,” he said in a harsh tone. She had no need to blame herself. None of them did. “He has spawned the monsters that are spreading death and destruction on this land and the innocent people who call it home. They did it. You did what you could to save yourself and the rest of us. Do you think the mages would have let us live? Erob and I would’ve been killed had you not been there to protect us?” Picking up a blade of grass, Zo chewed on it. Her eyes were still shining from unshed tears. “It’s hard to believe that anyone with such power and responsibility can be so callous with it. The

mages have a duty to others. Why don’t they understand it?” Arkon laughed; the sound both shrill and harsh. “They understand the need to overthrow, capture, and kill. That is what they have been taught. Human life has no meaning for them, and ordinary people, without magic, are mere bugs to be crushed under their feet whenever the need strikes them.” With an effort he controlled himself. It wasn't her fault that the mainland mages were bloodthirsty and vicious. It was king Vindha's fault as he expected them to be so. The mages in Iram were not the same; they were taught to respect their gift and use it for the good. It had taken Arkon a long time to understand that magic itself was neither good nor bad; it was the wielder who decided its purpose and worth. “It’s sad that there is no one around to oppose him.” Zo looked towards the river. Two people were rowing a narrow boat, carved out of a tree trunk, across the churning waves. She watched

until they disappeared from sight. Arkon poured more water into the pot. The devastation in Jiambra left him shaken. In Iram, he’d heard tales regarding intense torture and murder in Jiambra, but in the calm and secure environment of the island, everything appeared distant. It wasn't something that concerned them or had the potential to affect their life - but here, after witnessing a brutal killing in front of their eyes, it was impossible not to be personally involved with the plight of others who were undergoing or already had suffered the same fate. Arkon could understand Zo’s frustration. The desire to do something burned inside him, but he was bound by the same oath she was. Their priority was, and would have to be, to return to Iram with the flower of rosem. Over the last two days, he had begun to admire the princess’s courage. In the beginning, he thought she was a spoilt royal, who thought too much of her own magical power, and too little of other people’s feelings. Now that he’d seen her magical wrath, he

knew she was a formidable mage, but more than that, she was a brave and caring woman. It was a fact she tried to hide behind a veneer of indifferent attitude. So far their journey had been hard and tiring. He didn’t hear her complain once. She appeared indefatigable and committed to their cause – yet, at the same time, he sensed her struggle to help those she saw suffering around them. She had a soft heart, a brilliant mind and a strong backbone. It was an impossible combination to resist. And yet, he must ignore his feelings for her. She was a princess, and he was a nobody. Their lives were poles apart. Arkon concentrated on the stew. It wouldn’t do to dwell on things that were not within the realm of possibility. He gazed at her. She was looking into the fire, a haunted look on her face. “The first time I killed a man was three years ago,” he said, his voice barely above a

whisper. He wanted to share this with her. Maybe it would ease her burden. “I’d traveled out of Iram into Jiambra on the king’s business. There were three of us. Seven men ambushed us. They wanted our money, whatever little we had. It was an uneven fight as they were young lads and not trained fighters. We easily overcame them, but then suddenly one of them stabbed my friend with his dagger. It was a clean hit in the stomach. Without realizing it, without meaning to, I raised my sword and took that young man’s head off. My friend survived, but that boy didn’t.” He looked into her eyes. “I still remember that last, surprised look on his face.” For a moment, there was silence as they both pondered over their own thoughts. “I shouldn’t feel guilty about killing those mages,” said Zo. “Their actions were reprehensible.” “Yes.” She chewed her bottom lip. “But I do feel guilty. Unclean. Bad.”

“That’s because you are compassionate. You respect others. They didn’t. Do you think they felt wrong about killing all those innocent villagers?” He stirred the spoon in the pot. “They deserved to die, or else they would have killed others on another day, in another place. You did the world a favor by ridding it of them. In a battle, you either kill or you are killed.” For a long time, both of them shared a companionable silence. Finally, Arkon sighed. “The stew is ready… or as edible as I can make it.” Zo’s laughter broke the silence of the forest. For a moment Arkon stared at her, bewildered. He had never seen her laugh. Smile, sometimes, but never a full-throated laughter. She was always reserved, holding them all back with a quiet dignity; a princess in the company of mere commoners. Tonight, however, something special was happening. Letting go of the reserve which she usually wore like a mantle, she was interacting with him as an equal, even as a friend.

As she doubled over, her laughter pealing into the air with a merry sound, Arkon saw her as she really was; a woman, gorgeous, courageous, strong, and lovely beyond words. “Well, it’s a duty you are stuck with now.” Zo wiped the tears of mirth from her eyes. “Trust me, I’m worse than you. Whenever I step into the kitchen, the cooks tremble with fear. Twice, I’ve set fire to the castle kitchens.” With a cloth, Arkon removed the pot from the fire. He placed the piping hot stew into two wooden bowls, and passed one to her. “The most I can say is that it’s nourishing and hot.” Zo took a spoonful. “And spicy,” she grimaced. “But it’s not bad,” she assured him. Smiling, Arkon took a spoonful from his bowl and nearly choked. He coughed, and hastily set the bowl aside to take a large swallow of water from his water skin. “Shouldn’t have put in that green chili,” he said. Tearing off great chunks of bread, he passed

two to her. They spooned up the stew with the bread and ate, along with big gulps of water. The spice made their eyes tear, and burned their tongues. Overhead, the half-moon shone through the hazy cloud cover. Stars twinkled merrily. Deep in the forest, an owl hooted. Crickets chirped in the undergrowth. It was a beautiful night, calm and peaceful. After clearing the food away, Arkon spread his blanket. Zo was not yet sleeping. He bit his lip. Perhaps it was a bit insensitive but he needed to know something. “Would you be able to identify this flower of rosem now that Ria is no longer with us?” Zo closed her eyes. “Alicia gave me a drawing of it, just in case, you know.” Arkon breathed out a sigh of relief. All was not lost. He didn’t exactly relish the thought of going back, or waiting for another healer, who could identify the flower, to join them.

The princess was soon asleep. Arkon stared at her face. In her sleep she looked at ease, free of the perpetual worry that marked her during the day. He empathized with her tension. Not only was she living with the fear that her brother and sister were teetering on the cusp of death, but also it was her responsibility to save them. Any delay, or failure, on her part would push them over the edge. He saw her sometimes staring into the distance, chewing on her lip or gnawing at her nails, always worrying. Ria’s death would increase the burden she already carried. He sighed, knowing there was little he could do to ease her pain. A rustling in the bushes alerted him. He could smell the fumes of strong whiskey from far off. Erob stumbled in from among the trees. “Oh, our royal princess is asleep already,” he said as he plopped down on a grassy knoll. He stared into the dying embers of their fire. “Poured a whole barrel of whiskey down my throat, but it doesn’t make me forget her face. That girl, so innocent she was. What a terrible way to die!” He shook his

head. Arkon stood. Picking up Erob’s blanket, he unrolled it and placed it as far away from Zo as possible. “Get some sleep,” he said. “We’ll leave early tomorrow.” “March along, march along to the princess’s tune! What a boring man you are. Next time, come with me to the tavern and I’ll show you heaven.” Erob stood and stumbled his way to his blanket. He lay down, not bothering to take off his boats. Arkon stayed quiet, not wishing to encourage the man to talk further. For the first time, he felt a kinship with the spy. Ria’s death was a burden they would all carry…perhaps, for a long time. It was important to remember, however, that she’d died for a reason, and it was their job to make sure her sacrifice wasn’t wasted. And that meant he would have to ensure their mission didn’t fail. They would have to do their best to acquire the flower and go back to Iram to save their king.

Finally, he slept. Dawn broke over the dark sky in soft scarlet hues. The moon clung determinedly to the horizon, but soon the sunlight chased it away. A hasty and quiet breakfast later, the three of them embarked on their journey again. The horses plodded through the forest, dodging thorny bushes and undergrowth that clung to their legs. The scorching heat intensified as the day progressed. The dry grass crackled under the hooves of the horses. Around mid-morning it began to rain, bringing a welcome respite from the heat. Their relief was short-lived. The downpour thickened until it became impossible to see ahead. Arkon motioned for Zo and Erob to stop. He dismounted. In this deluge it would be easy for a horse to set foot inside a ditch, breaking a leg. They couldn’t afford to lose their mounts. Miles away from the nearest village, they wouldn’t be able to buy a new animal for days, losing precious time. Spotting a grove of elm trees, Arkon led the horse under the relative protection of the dense branches. The others followed.

“I don’t know what’s worse, this heavy rain or the terrible heat,” Zo said as she took off her soggy cloak. “I’d take the rain any day,” said Erob as he lay down on a less soggy part of the grass and promptly went to sleep. Arkon and Zo sat to wait for the torrent to lessen. Arkon could sense Zo’s agitation. Every moment they sat here was a lost opportunity. He watched as she took the diary out of her pack and scribbled something on it. She sat staring at the diary for a moment. Suddenly she sat up straighter and brought it close to her eyes. “He lives,” she breathed out the words like a prayer, an elated look on her face. Hurriedly, she scribbled on the diary again, and then read something. “All is good.” Closing the diary, she clutched it to her chest for a brief moment and then wrapped it in an oilskin before placing it back in the bag. Arkon was about to enquire what she had

written when they both heard a scream. The two of them stared at each other as if not sure if the other person heard the same thing. Erob gave a loud snore, oblivious to the unfolding drama. “Did you…?” Zo stood. “It came from this direction.” Arkon pointed. Zo grabbed the reins of the horses and tied them to a low-hanging branch. “Let’s go on foot.” There really was no other choice. Despite their urge to remain inconspicuous, both of them knew that if anyone was being killed or tortured so near them, they were morally obliged to intervene. Arkon wondered how many more victims they would have to save before they reached their desired destination. Zo left her cloak draped on her pack, and strode out from under the shelter of the tree. Arkon glanced at Erob, but still under the influence of the copious amount of whiskey he had consumed last

night, he wasn’t likely to be of any help. They made their way through the trees with cautious steps, not willing to step into trouble without first scouting the area. Due to the torrential downpour, it was impossible to see anything five feet ahead of them. That was probably an advantage though. The enemy wouldn’t be able to hear or see them too. Water ran down Arkon’s hair and face in torrents. With an impatient gesture, he wiped his eyes. Another scream cut through the pouring rain. With quickened steps, Zo moved forward and disappeared behind a large tree. Arkon rushed, drawing his sword clear in one clean gesture. All he saw was the backs of two men, robed in black, as they stood over a small boy who was lying on the wet ground, hunched over in pain. Before he could lift the sword, Zo sent a whirlwind of ferocious air towards the wizards and forced them off their feet. Over the boy’s head they flew and collided into a tree. Both fell on the floor

with a resounding thud. One lay still, the other tried to sit. Zo swiped her hand in his direction, and another gust of wind knocked his head against the tree. With an astonished look on his face, he fell face forward on the muddy floor. Arkon stared at the boy and the child in turned gaped at Zo with his mouth hanging open. Zo spared a glance at the men. “Mages,” she spat out the word. “They’ll be up soon. We should get away before they wake up.” Turning, she strode back towards their shelter. Nonplussed, Arkon looked at the child. No more than ten, he was a scrawny child. His dirty matted hair hung past his shoulders, dirt covered his face and his clothes were tattered. But his eyes were a beautiful, clear grey. Intelligence shone through them. Having never dealt with children before, Arkon didn’t know what to do with this one. Trust the princess to leave him to handle the difficult part. “Run along then,” he said to the child as he sheathed his sword. “Where are your parents?”

The child stared at him, unmoving. “Go on. Get away before they awake.” Arkon pointed at the mages. The child stood and moved cautiously away, keeping his eyes on Arkon. Within moments, he stepped behind a tree and disappeared. Arkon breathed out a sigh of relief. After one last unsympathetic glance at the unconscious mages, he walked back. Zo had already awoken a bleary-eyed Erob and the horses were ready. “What happened?” Erob asked Arkon, stepping closer to him. Arkon gave him a summary. Erob shook his head. “Probably a young thief they caught somewhere.” He yawned. “Was it necessary to fight? We would have the entire army on our backs once they go back and report to the king. As it is we killed three of them yesterday in the village.” Arkon shared a glance with Zo. Erob was right. Had they unwittingly set into motion an event

that would spiral out of their control now? Since the rains hadn’t abated, they chose to lead the horses on foot. As they trampled through the squelchy undergrowth, the pounding sheets of rain made further conversation impossible. It was all they could do to keep their eyes on the ground and put one foot in front of another. Near late afternoon the rain turned into a misty drizzle, and they mounted the horses, glad to be off their feet. “I wonder why they were torturing that child,” Arkon said as he removed the cowl from his head and settled on his gelding. “It couldn’t be because he was a thief?” “There wasn’t any time to ask.” Zo grunted as she also removed her cowl. Her face was streaked with raindrops. She coughed. “In any case, it was probably for sport. What could they have hoped to get from a young child?” Arkon didn’t answer. He was wondering about the same thing. Why would two mages use their time to torture a small child? Had it really been a diversion from their usual pursuits or did

they have some other motive on their mind? Well, they would never know now. As dusk fell over the land, the rain stopped altogether. The sky turned a crimson red, and dark, deep shadows lengthened in the forest. Soon, it was near impossible to see ahead. They made their camp under an elm tree. The tree trunk was wide enough for them to rest against, and its branches were dense enough to protect them partially from rain, if there was any at night. The ground was mushy and wet. It would be an uncomfortable night, more so because they couldn’t risk making a fire. The mages would be up by now, and perhaps looking for them. It wouldn’t do to give away their position. Arkon fed the horses and started wiping his gelding down. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the princess’s graceful motion as she wiped her mare, murmuring to the animal in a soothing voice. Erob hurriedly groomed his own horse and plopped down on the grass, looking disinclined to talk. In her attack against the mages, the princess

had displayed exquisite control and formidable power. Arkon realized it would have been an easy matter for her to kill them. Her rage over Ria’s death hadn’t dissipated. She was still grieving for the healer, and the mages could have been a good target for some of her pent-up anger. They didn’t have any warning at all, and also no time to react. Still, she chose to render them unconscious. This made him respect her more. She knew her limits – and had value for life, even if it was someone she loathed. Although, he suspected, as they progressed further, they might not have the luxury to be so kind to their enemies. After finishing the lengthy grooming process, Arkon prepared a dry meal of cheese, bread and dried apricots. Later, they all wrapped themselves in their cloaks, and went to sleep. The night was uneventful. At dawn, Arkon woke to the sounds of a bird chirping on a branch right above his head. He rubbed his eyes, and sat. With one hand, he pushed back his hair and stood. Turning around, he froze.

Just beyond the shadow of the oak tree sat the little boy Zo had saved last night. He was sitting cross-legged on a large rock, staring at them. Even as he saw Arkon stand, his attention remained fixed on Zo, and he remained quiet and still. For a moment, Arkon didn’t know what to do. What was the child doing here? Why hadn’t he run off to join his parents? And how had he found them? Another paralyzing thought struck his mind; if this child managed to find them with such ease, was it possible that the two mages were not far behind? He sensed Zo stir and looked at her. She sat up with a fluid grace. Her hair, short and messy, tumbled over her face and she shook her head, as if freeing herself from the last remnants of her sleep. “Ummm…we’ve a visitor,” he said. She turned her head, and saw the child. “What’s he doing here?” She frowned and patted her hair.

Arkon gestured with his hand, and motioned for the child to join them. The boy stood and walked forward. He was wearing the same clothes as last night. If possible, his face was even dirtier. His hands and feet were caked with dirt. It was clear he’d slept on the open ground. “Where did that little tyke came from?” Erob woke. “Is he the same boy?” Arkon nodded. “He is.” “Why didn’t you go home, boy?” Standing, Zo towered over the child, glaring at him. Arkon placed a hand on the child’s shoulder. “Perhaps he doesn’t have a home?” “Well…” She waved her hand in a dismissive gesture, her mind clearly elsewhere. “Give him some food, and show him the way to the nearest village. I’m going to wash, and change.” Picking up her pack, she disappeared behind the tree. Arkon sighed. Trust the princess to dump this mess in his lap once more. What did he know

about children? What was he supposed to do? He looked the boy up and down. “You could do with a wash too, and you too,” he said to Erob. Picking up his water skin, he tipped it and motioned for the child to wash his hands. The boy complied meekly. After his hands were reasonably clean, Arkon gave him two pieces of bread and apricots. As he sat to eat, Arkon attended to the horses, giving them water and oats. He loosened the reins so the animals could graze the grass. The child finished the meal quickly, taking in ravenous bites of the bread as if he hadn’t eaten for weeks. Arkon gave him two more pieces of bread before he appeared satisfied. Zo returned. She had changed her clothes, and tied her short hair back. An astonished look crossed her face when she saw the child still at their camp site. “I believe I shall take a bath,” Erob announced theatrically. “About time,” muttered Arkon as their guide vanished behind the trees.

“What’s the child still doing here?” Zo tied her pack to her mare, and patted the animal on its flank. “He doesn’t seem to be in a hurry to leave.” “Hey, boy! Where are you parents?” Zo knelt next to the child. The boy looked at her. With one grubby hand, he reached forward to touch her face. Zo straightened. She wrinkled her nose. “He needs a wash. I can smell him a mile off.” “Perhaps he doesn’t have parents?” Arkon worried. Could they leave the child in the forest alone? What would he do? What if the mages caught him again? “Why were those bad men after you?” he said to the boy. The child looked at him and shrugged. “Well, at least he can understand us. Perhaps, he can’t speak?” Zo inspected the child with narrowed eyes. “Give him a wash,” she instructed Arkon. “We’ll leave him at the nearest village.” She sounded disgusted with her own

decision. “Can’t just leave him wandering the forest on his own,” she muttered and stomped off to rest at the foot of the tree. Arkon suppressed a smile, and motioned for the boy to get up. No matter how hard the princess tried, it was evident she found it impossible to subdue her softer side. Well, since he was due for a wash himself, he might as well take the child along. As soon as they came across a village, they would dump the boy, and move on. Somebody was bound to take care of him. With the child in tow, he walked to the stream to wash. They had already wasted enough time yesterday due to the rain. If the goddess was willing they would make good time today.

Chapter Eight All their plans to get rid of the child proved useless. He was like a bloodhound, following them each night with an uncanny sense of direction. Every evening they found him sitting by their fire, and even if they chased him away, he was back by dawn, staring at Zo with a piercing gaze. Twice Arkon grabbed him by the ear and took him to the nearest village, giving him into the care of a generous family. Erob threatened the child with a stick, once even banging him on his butt. Only Zo’s ferocious growl stopped him from hitting the child more. On the afternoon of the fifth day, they forded a bulging river, holding on to the horses to keep themselves afloat. Zo was sure the boy would not dare to follow them across the dangerously roaring river. To her disbelief, he was sitting by their campfire by evening, sneezing away. Zo gave him a cup of hot water in which she mixed a

prepared dose of healing potion made by her sister Alicia. She glared at the child as he drank the potion. “We can’t just leave him to follow us around the countryside. He is likely to drown or die if he keeps at it. At the next village we should buy some clothes for him,” she told Arkon. Erob raised his hands away from the heat of the fire. “You don’t mean…surely, you don’t intend to take him with us all the way to the plateau?” he sputtered. “He’s planning to come with us, no matter what we do.” She wiped a hand over her brow. “The boy’s a menace, but we’ll have to take him along, or else he will kill himself trying to follow us.” “That’s a terrible idea,” Erob grumbled. “He’s of no use to us, and it’s going to be a nuisance to take care of him all the way through.” Zo stood in front of him, and planted her

fists on her hips. “You want him to cross the next river and drown?” “They aren’t any more rivers on our way,” he said. Zo lifted her eyebrow. “He could be stalked by a lion, eaten by a hyena pack…” Standing, Erob faced the princess. “Fine. As you wish but I’m not taking any responsibility for him.” Dusting his hands off, he walked in the direction of the stream. Arkon cleared his throat. Zo glared at him. “You’ve anything to say?” “If we don’t take him under our protection, he would most likely die but taking him along would slow us down.” “We don’t have a choice. Hey, stop that!” Zo lifted her pack out of the child’s hands. “Give him some food,” she told Arkon. “Great. First a cook, now a babysitter,” he mumbled. “Did you say something?” Zo turned to

frown at him. “No, princess.” He sighed and stood. “I’ll see to it that the child’s well fed.” “Good.” Zo wasn’t happy with this turn of events. The child was bound to be a liability but she couldn’t bear the thought of leaving him at the mercy of wild animals out in the hazardous land. What’s more, she sensed pursuit. Someone was tracking them. Her magic had long ago detected the presence of other mages who were following their tracks. They were still far off, but they were moving in the same direction. Leaving the child behind meant letting him fall in their hands, and she knew what they would do; they would kill him. She had already seen enough massacres to last her a lifetime. Whether she chose it or not, the child was now her responsibility. As she waited for Arkon to bathe and feed the child, she took out the leather diary of the old mage they had encountered in the village. Even

though she had searched through its pages many times, it was impossible to understand the language. It was an arcane script she couldn’t identify. She used magic on it to see if it revealed any secrets, but none of her spells worked. It meant that no magic existed to protect the writing. Instead the writing itself was a code. As she ran her fingers over the faded black words on the first page, she wondered why the old man died trying to protect it. Arkon returned with the boy. The child snuggled up to Zo, staring at the diary. “What’s your name?” Zo asked him. “I don’t think he can talk.” Arkon went to the horses to give them water and grain. “Leo,” whispered the boy. His gaze was fixed on the diary page, almost as if transfixed by what he saw there. “What?” Zo looked at Arkon. Both of them stared at the child. This was the first time he’d uttered a word. “Your name is Leo?” Arkon sat in front of

the child, and used his fingers to lift the boy’s chin. He stared into the child’s mesmerizing eyes. “Why didn’t you tell us before?” “Why the hell didn’t you talk before?” Zo barked out the words as the boy raised his hands to pick up her pack. He seemed to have an innate fascination with her things. “Where are your parents?” “All dead.” No wonder the child was always following them. He had nowhere to go, no one to turn to. Probably he felt safe with them because they had saved his life. She snatched her pack away from his prying hands, and shoved the diary inside. They had no option left but to take him along. She would decide what to do with him later. Perhaps once he felt secure, he would agree to stay with another family. Once Arkon and Leo returned, they resumed their journey. The boy sat alongside Zo on her horse. He didn't seem to mind the punishing pace they set. Instead, he appeared happy to be

with them. At night he shared a blanket with Zo. Zo was concerned with the trackers who were chasing them. They were getting closer. She could feel the fetid breath of their evil magic in her bones. She debated telling her companions about them, but discarded the idea. The worry was an extra burden they could all do without. Late afternoon, they reached the edge of the chasm that blocked the path to the mountain of Ibarjan. “Oh, dear goddess!” Zo breathed out the words. A massive army was spread over the land, directly across their path. Horses, men, tents and wagons all melded into one long sensuous body. It was impossible to see the far end of it. Smokes rose from the many fires that burned deep within their camps. They were too far away to hear any noise, but an army of this size was equivalent to a large town, and Zo was sure that if they neared its tail end, the din from the wagons, men, and horses would be deafening.

“How big…?” “Nearly three thousand strong,” Arkon said with awe. Zo felt the shock in her belly. Three thousand strong was a huge number. No one could withstand against an army of that size. What chance did the other kingdoms have? None! They would never be able to assemble a force of such gigantic proportions. King Vindha was intent on uniting the whole of mainland under his banner. Zo already knew that, but now seeing the army, the thought finally penetrated her mind and became an absolute reality. “The war is upon us,” she said, finally able to reach the conclusion she’d been unwilling, or unable, to make until now. No one kingdom could remain neutral in this fight for freedom. This wasn’t merely about a fight between two nations. This was about the liberty and basic rights of millions of people, all belonging to different kingdoms.

Whether they chose to do so or not, Iram would have to become involved in this war. It would be impossible to stay aloof. In any case, once the whole mainland was under his control, surely Vindha would turn his attention to their tiny island. “We’ll have to skirt around them” said Erob. A worried note crept into Arkon’s voice. “If we’re caught in their camp, there would be no chance for escape.” Zo looked to their left, away from the army. The chasm circled the forests beyond which stood the majestic lone mountain. If they turned to the left, they would have to follow the edge of the chasm for leagues before they could access the path towards the mountain. Once on the mountain, they would have to circle back towards the plateau. The way to the left was longer. It would add several days of travel to their journey. To their right, the army blocked their path. The map clearly showed the shortest path, but that

would lead them through the enemies’ camp. If they skirted around them, it would take several days, and not only that, it put them at risk for detection by sentries and spies. Erob scratched his scalp. “We could wait for them to move out,” he suggested. “It might take days. Armies are notoriously slow. The supply wagons move first and set up camp, the main body follows and the revelers and riffraff trail behind at their own pace. And see how they are setting up tents even now.” Arkon pointed with his finger. “They might rest here for days before resuming their journey. Let’s all move back into the forest. I don’t want to stand here and risk running into a scouting patrol.” They eased back into the relative safety of a copse of trees. “We can’t wait for them to move. Can’t we walk through them? They might think we belong to their camp,” said Zo. She could create an illusion but if they ran into a mage, her spell could be easily detected. Magic left traces, and anyone on the

lookout for its use would be able to pinpoint its source straight to them. It would be a risky endeavor. “I can pretend to be a cook, or a stable hand,” Erob smirked. “ The great hulk here could pretend to be a newly joint recruit…but what of you and the child? Perhaps you could pretend to be…” Zo’s ferocious glare caused him to shut his mouth. “I was thinking of using magic,” she said. “It would be dangerous though. If one of their mages probed, the illusion could shatter while we are in the middle of the camp.” Arkon pursed his lips. “If we’re caught…” Zo nodded. She understood his fears. Even while crossing the camp, someone may challenge them, ask to see their identity. If they were caught, it would mean a battle, and she didn’t have the power to fight the great number of mages that were bound to be present with an army of this size. No. They would have to come up with another plan.

Clearly, there was only one alternative left. Zima had specially told her to not to do it. Ancient magic lurked there, she had warned. It would not be safe. But Zo saw no other choice. Also, she didn’t really believe the old woman’s tales. What could be so wrong if they went into the chasm? It was a short cut. The chasm wasn’t wide. It would take them half a day to climb down, and up again. By nightfall, they would be able to cross the forest and reach the foot of the mountain. Of course they would have to leave the horses here. But then the forests beyond the chasm were overgrown and dense. The horses would be of no use there. So it didn’t matter much if the left them at the edge of this gorge. “We’ll go into the chasm.” Having made her decision, Zo slipped off her horse, and motioned for Leo to also get down. “Give me that.” She snatched the old man’s medallion from Leo’s hands. Every chance he got, the boy took it out of her pack. Four times she’d found him running his hands over the opaque moonstone, staring into the air as if he was

able to see something none of them could. “Why does he keep taking it?” Arkon scowled at the boy. He slid off his horse and patted the animal on the flank. “This…and the diary. He looks at the pages as if he can read them but when I ask him, he gives me a blank expression,” grumbled Zo. The moonstone had some hazy silver lines in it that twinkled in the sunlight. “Here, you keep it.” She slipped the chain over the boy’s head and tucked the medallion under his shirt. “But only until I can find that old man’s heir. If ever I find him or her, you’ll have to give it back. Deal?” She raised her hand to shake on it. The boy grasped her hand and pumped vigorously. “Deal,” he said, a wide smile on his face. “Let’s move,” said Arkon. “I just want to get away as soon as possible.” They removed the saddles from the horses. “If we’d known, we could have sold them, or kept

them in a stable in the last village.” Arkon strapped his pack to his back, as well as his blanket. “Well, how was I to know the whole damned army was parked near the chasm?” Erob said in a cheery voice. “Some spy you are!” Arkon whirled around to face him. “Every night you spend drinking in some tavern, how hard could it have been to ask someone where the army was?” Erob glowered. “I’ll tell you how good a spy I’m…” He took a step forward. Arkon swung his arm to push him away. “Shh…” Zo hissed lightly. “Someone’s coming.” She barely had enough time to throw a shield around her companions before the two mages were on them. A bright lance of lightning hit the shield and crackled. In return, Zo let forth twin whirlwinds of wind that threw one of them off his feet while the other clung to a nearby tree. Arkon dropped his pack, and unsheathed his

sword. The protection shield did not allow him to step outside its sphere of energy. He hacked at it with one quick thrust of his sword, but it withstood the attack and remained in place. He yelled in anger. The mage who was clinging to the tree muttered an incantation. Two branches from the tree under which Zo and her party were standing cracked and fell. Zo raised her hands, and changed the direction of the fast-falling limbs. The branches flew in the air and fell on the first mage. A sharp fragment cut his arm. He threw another bolt of fire, but it fizzled as it hit Zo’s shield. The second mage placed his hands on the earth, and the land trembled beneath their feet. A mound of dirt rose under them, and they all fell forward. The energy the shield drained from her body was making her weak. If she didn’t swing the battle in her favor soon, the mages would overcome her. Zo created a mini tornado that swept both the mages in its ferocious web and spun them around. Zo dropped the shield.

“Where the hell did they come from?” said Erob as they watched the tornado. “They’ve been following us since we rescued the boy.” The tornado abruptly ceased at one flick of Zo’s hands. The mages dropped to the ground with a mighty thud, both of them unconscious. Walking over, Arkon prodded one of them with his foot. Satisfied that the fellow was indeed unconscious, he sheathed his sword again. “You knew we were being followed and didn’t tell me?” A note of anger crept into his voice. Zo wiped her hands against her cloak. Fighting them had been a bit invigorating. She hadn’t had a chance to practice any magic in the past many days, and the pent-up energy had bottled up inside her like a bubbling vortex of fire. “There was no need to worry you. I took care of them, didn’t I?” She turned to face Erob and Leo. Gripping her arm, Arkon turned her around. “No need? What do you mean there was no need?”

“Hands off me!” Bright, blue light crackled on her fingertips. “How dare you?” “I dare. I dare because I’m here to protect you. And if I’m not even aware of any danger then how the hell can I do my job?” “In case you’ve forgotten, commander, I don’t need any protection. Haven’t I proven that time and time again? I’ve told you this before. It was my sister’s idea to saddle me with you…not mine.” Arkon retained his grip. “Nonetheless! We’re together in this, all of us. And if there’s any danger, we all need to be aware of its presence.” “Fine.” Zo wrenched her arm free. “Next time, I will tell you.” “And I don’t need your magical shield either,” he said. "And I would rather not see another of my companions die," she retorted. "So you will have to deal with what protection I give you." Arkon pursed his lips. “Can you make a

shield that doesn’t restrict my movement?” “Of course,” she huffed. He scuffed his boot on the floor. “Then make that one the next time.” “Fine.” “So any idea how the mages tracked us?” said Erob. He picked at his teeth with a dirty fingernail. Zo frowned. She didn’t know. It was possible to find someone through the magic they practiced because powerful magic left a trail, but she hadn’t weaved any spells since they had fought the mages. “Could they have used the same kind of trick that Leo used to follow us?” Arkon gestured at Leo. Zo chewed on her bottom lip. “No, I don’t think so. His magic, if he’s using magic, is more intrinsic. But I can't be sure.” “What about that diary you write in all the time?”

“What about it? I just use it to communicate with my sister. I’m supposed to write about our whereabouts and the routes we take…” Comprehension dawned slowly. “You can’t be seriously accusing my sister of betraying me?” Placing her arms on her hips, she glared at him. Arkon ignored her outburst. “Who else reads it?” Zo lifted her shoulder. “Zima does. No…she won’t ever…” She shook her head. The old woman was a crackpot but certainly, she wasn’t a traitor. Or was she? Zo pressed a hand to her temple, not sure if she was ready to believe that, but what other explanation was there? The mages had tracked them steadily through the winding routes and dense forests. Someone had betrayed their location – and if it wasn’t Zima, who else could it be? “Would it be possible for someone to track us if they were given clues from your entries in the diary?”

“Well, I have been writing the names of the villages we pass. I have also given descriptions of important landmarks. Zima told me to write in detail.” “Could she be communicating with them, telling them where to find us?” Arkon voiced the accusation lodged in Zo’s throat. The two of them stood staring at each other. “Throw it away,” he ordered. “No need to throw it. I’ll just not write in it anymore.” Although it pained her to admit it, Arkon was right. Something was amiss, and more likely than not, it was Zima who had been passing on the knowledge of their whereabouts to their enemies. Arkon looked annoyed. “Make sure you don’t give any more information that could lead the enemy to us.” Zo felt like a fool. “When I get back…” She clamped her teeth together, not sure what she would do to the old woman who was trying to

jeopardize their mission. “Ah…you know what?” Erob rubbed his hands together. “I think I’ll not come with you through the chasm. I’ll go through the army camp and meet you on the other side.” Arkon whirled around to stare at him. “What? What do you mean?” Zo pursed her lips. “Why?” He smirked. “As you can see…” he spread his arms and planted his feet widely. “I’m not made for such…herculean efforts…going down, coming up. And I’ve a good chance of getting through the camp. No one would perceive me as a threat. Also, I can sell the horses, and get your money back. The army’s in need of horses all the time.” Zo was loath to sell the horses to the king’s army. It was the same as aiding them in the war. Still, she saw the wisdom in selling the animals. If they left them here, either the wild animals would get to them, or more likely one of the king’s minions would stumble across them and grab them

for free. “Sell them at a profit,” she told him. “Let the horses go,” said the boy. “Fly, fly away.” He patted first the gelding and then the mare on its shoulder. “Horses don’t fly.” Zo heaved her pack on her back. “Fly, fly away,” Leo repeated the words, grinning wickedly. “We’ll see you at night over there.” She pointed with her hands at the hard line of the forest that extended beyond the chasm. “See that big boulder, right next to those oak trees? Meet us there.” “And don’t you go chasing women.” Arkon grabbed the shorter man by the collar and dragged him up. “I expect to see you there. If you are not there at the appointed time…” “Oh, stop threatening me.” Erob wriggled free of his grasp. “I’ve no plans to leave the princess.”

“What about them?” Leo pointed at the mages. “Leave them here.” She shrugged, unconcerned by the fate of her enemies. These men were not civilized mages. They were happy to torture a innocent, helpless people. She didn’t want to waste her sympathy on them. Holding the boy’s hand, Zo walked to the chasm and looked down into its depths. It would be hard to climb down, but it wasn’t impossible. Arkon took a coil of rope out of his pack. With a few efficient moves, he managed to tie them all together in a chain. “I’ll go last and Leo will be first. If he falls, together we can provide support to keep him on the wall. If you fall, I’ll be able to pull you up.” “And if you fall?” “Then we’ll be in trouble,” he said, his voice grim. “But don’t worry, princess, I’ll not fall.” Realizing he was still mad at her for not

sharing the information about the mages, Zo sighed. What could she do? It had been her decision – and she had thought it was the best for everyone. Zo thought that the child might be a little intimidated by the depth of the chasm and the sheer fall into the gorge but Leo started to climb down the rock wall like a little monkey, finding purchase among the jutting corners and ledges. After sharing one startled glance with Arkon, Zo followed him. Dimly, she was aware that Arkon was above her, grappling with the rough stones and protruding overhangs. In moments, the pack she wore seemed heavier than it was. Sweat glistened on her face as she avoided looking down, and instead concentrated on each small movement. Every breath wheezed out. Her tired hands became slippery with sweat. Each step down was a miracle. After what seemed like an interminably long time, she set foot on the pebbly floor. Zo breathed out a sigh of relief. Shaking the pack off her shoulders, she sat on a nearby rock and coughed. She drank some water. It was a tough descent. She

wasn’t used to so much physical exercise. Magic forced exhaustion, but it was mental – and she was used to its demands. Perhaps, it was time to rectify this weakness. Once she returned to Iram, she would enroll in one of those basic training courses for soldiers. Running around the track and learning to fight would help her gain physical strength. This journey had made her realize that it wasn’t just enough to rely on her magical power. Basic skills were also a necessary. Arkon stepped on the floor. She looked at him, disgusted. He wasn’t even breathing hard. Rivulets of sweat dribbled down his face and his wet tunic stuck to his back, but he looked unperturbed. Fit as a fiddle. After wiping his face with his sleeve, he took a healthy swallow of water from his water skin and passed it to Leo. “Now for the climb up,” he said. Zo looked at the opposite wall. The chasm was more than a hundred feet wide, its floor littered with rocks and huge boulders. A large, dusty brown lizard sat on a stone sunning itself in the dry heat.

Thick brush sprouted in places, grimy with dust and dry. On the opposite walls, far up, she could see round cave openings. “What are those?” She pointed with her index finger. The openings were cluttered close together and looked too neat and clean-edged to be natural. Each was about three feet in diameter, and hewn out of solid rock. Leo shot up from the rock where he was sitting. “Huh? What are those?” Before she could turn around to see, before even she could think, Zo found herself bound from head to toe in an intricate magic spell weaved of thousands of tiny spell threads. She could not move, couldn’t speak, and even her brain was muddled. It was impossible to think clearly. What was happening? It was her last lucid thought before everything turned blank, and she drowned in a pool of unconsciousness. It was quite a while later when she regained her senses. The night had fallen across the sky. The moon, a thin crescent, beamed from behind a cover

of pale clouds. A few stars flanked its side, accompanying it on its usual journey across the shadowy land. Zo found herself sitting exactly where she had been. The magic still bound her body. She could think, but was unable to move. She felt the power of the spell that held her. Strange and potent, it was unlike anything she’d ever experienced before. This magic was not elemental magic of air, earth, fire, or water. It was something else entirely. How could anyone hold her a prisoner, physically and mentally? It was a shocking revelation. No one ever had been able to make Zo helpless. The spell that bound her blocked her power. It stole from her the ability to weave magic. It robbed her of the only identity she had. Nothing, except perhaps seeing her brother and sister at death’s door, had ever made Zo feel so insignificant. Without her magic, she had nothing. She was nothing. Unable to even twitch, Zo found herself

staring straight ahead. Someone was standing on the rock directly in her line of vision. It was someone no taller than a mere two feet. A child? She discarded the thought. No child could be so thin, so ugly, wrinkled, and old. It was a creature born of an ancient magic, long ago when magic had first seeped out from the bowels of earth to the surface. Who was it? Who were they? She sensed rather than saw a number of them standing behind the one on the rock. Zo was outnumbered. Each of them held a terrible power. She sensed their innate magic. It was an unharnessed, pure, magical ability that had nothing to do with skill or knowledge but rather was present in their very essence. “Your majesty, we meant you no harm.” She heard Arkon say. His voice quivered with tension. The creature tapped a stick she held in one hand on her open palm. It was a woman, Zo realized. She was thin and wrinkly with age. A hammered band of gold adorned her forehead.

“Why did you venture into the chasm? It’s ours. No one is ever allowed to enter our sacred domain.” Zo didn’t hear her speak. The woman didn’t move her lips. Instead her thoughts were as clear as spoken words inside Zo’s head. “We are travelers,” Arkon pleaded. “Travelers don’t come into the chasm.” “An army blocked our path. We were forced to search for a safer, shorter route through the chasm. Please, your majesty, let my friends go. We meant you no harm.” His tone was desperate. Zo couldn’t see him, but she sensed the frustration radiating off him. They were in serious trouble. If these creatures had the power to bind her with such ease, it would be impossible to fight them. Who were they? What were they? Zima had mentioned an ancient magic, but she hadn’t gone into detail. Too late, Zo realized she should have consulted with the old woman through the magic diary. Sure of her own power against any magical threat, she hadn’t thought to check with the librarian. Now, they were trapped, at the mercy of

these strange creatures. “We ekeme hate the magic humans. They are bad, all bad,” the queen said. “Kill, kill and kill. That’s all they do. They leave no one and nothing.” “My friends are not like that,” Arkon protested. “The boy…” “He has magic. The woman has magic. We kill them.” There was a decisive note in the queen’s voice. “We will leave them here. No food, no water. They don't get anything. Soon they'll die.” “Your majesty…” Zo heard the anger in Arkon’s voice. The queen remained untroubled. She smacked her stick hard on her own palm. “You can stay with them. It's your choice. Or you may leave. Ekeme do not kill non-magic humans.” Zo wanted to talk to the queen. Perhaps she would be able to convince her of their innocence. If she could hear the child-woman in her head, couldn’t she project her own thoughts? Zo tried. She did her best, but found herself getting

confused. Their magic prevented her from forming her thoughts in a coherent manner. This inability disturbed her further. What was happening to her? How could anyone do this to her with such ease? She was a master mage. Why was she unable to fight back? Were they really planning to leave them here without any food or water? It was a dire predicament. If the magic kept them bound, there was no way Arkon would be able to move them out of the chasm even if he carried them strapped to his back. And she suspected that the magic that bound them was extremely strong. Distance wouldn’t dim it. “You can’t do that.” Anger shot from Arkon’s voice. He unsheathed his sword, but it fell from his hand with a loud clatter. Clearly the ekeme were able to neutralize any physical threat against them without much effort. What were these creatures? What was the extent of their power?

The queen stepped off the rock. On the floor, she looked even shorter. Despite her obvious vulnerability, she was a powerful creature. “Hey wait, where are you going? Leave them…let them go…I am telling you.” No one answered. Zo heard a scampering sound, and then silence. “Damn these creatures. What is an ekeme anyway? They just disappeared in their rat holes.” Arkon sat opposite Zo. He looked into her eyes. Reaching forward to touch her, he hesitated. Zo saw his hand tremble as he shook her shoulder. “Princess? Zo?” His tone was questioning, scared. Zo made an effort to speak. She wanted to get up, move out of this dreadful place, but all she was capable of was staring into his misty grey eyes. Why hadn’t she noticed the silvery flecks in his eyes before? Or the fact that his hair needed a trim? His cheeks, brushed with a two-day stubble, looked even more hollowed than ever before. She realized he was frightened – for her. The thought slipped away even before she could properly form it in her

head. The confusion in her mind intensified. She felt herself feeling distanced from her current situation. Peace! For the first time, she was at peace. There wasn’t any magic in her blood. No constant internal battle for control held her in its throes. A strange calm descended upon her. She felt free, buoyant. A sudden slap to her face brought her back in focus. “Stay with me, damn you!” Zo blinked her eyes. Had he just slapped her? How dare he? But then…the thought slipped away before she could dwell on it. Quietly, she slid again into oblivion. The dark surrounded her, embraced and caressed her. Nothing bothered her anymore. It was almost as if she ceased to exist.

Chapter Nine Hunched over, every bone, muscle and sinew in her body hurting, Alicia reviewed the papers she held in her hand. She was tired. It had only been six days since Zo’s departure but already Alicia was finding it hard to get through the day. The herbed drink she prepared to counter the poison needed to be ingested twice daily. It helped her preserve her strength, but soon, she knew, it would fail – and she would die along with Seve. Unless, their sister managed to turn the tide and bring the antidote within the stipulated time. She looked out the window. The bright blare of the sun had dwindled to a soft cherry-red light. Dark shadows lingered in forgotten corners of the courtyard as dusk settled upon the castle. Yesterday she had visited the library and read Zima’s diary. Zo’s horrific accounts of king Vindha’s brutality chilled her bones. In time, they would have to consider the impact of his actions on their island,

but for now, she focused on the task at hand; run the kingdom as best as she could while maintaining her and Seve’s health to the best of her abilities. She picked up her quill, ready to write her instruction in the margins. A knock on her study made her look up. Zima stood there, arms crossed at her chest, a battle-crazy look in her eyes. “You!” She pointed at Alicia. “I need to talk to you.” Sighing, Alicia put the quill down. She would never get any work done now. “What’s wrong?” she said, motioning for the old women to sit opposite her. Zima was in mood to sit. Instead, she paced the room. “I’m tired of the incompetent apprentices foisted on me by the castle administrator. That girl…she’s so ignorant…doesn’t do anything the way I teach her. Forever I’ve to spend my time tidying up the shelves, and placing the ledgers and tomes in their proper places.” Alicia raised her hand, resisting the urge to

massage her aching head. “She’s new. You’ll have to teach her.” Zima bristled. “No one can be that dumb. She’s doing it deliberately to annoy me. I know it.” “Why would she do that?” Alicia recalled the slip of a girl she’d seen in the library. It didn’t seem as if she would have the guts to devise a plan to anger her senior. Alicia could imagine her quaking at the voice of the old battle axe. “Why, that fat, bumbling fool of a boy who broke his arm while cleaning the top shelves was a better apprentice than this one. She is always distracted. Runs off in the middle of the day to do goddess know what.” Zima fumed. “I’m telling you, I won’t tolerate her. Not one moment longer.” “Alright, calm down. I’ll ask Sultan to find a new assistant for you.” It was hard to find new apprentices who were willing to work under Zima. Her reputation preceded her. “See that you do that!” Zima shook her finger in Alicia’s face before storming out of the

room. “Dear goddess.” Alicia put her head in her hands and pressed it with her fingers. As if she didn’t have enough worries! Another knock on the door made her groan. “It’s going to take some time to find someone new,” she said thinking Zima was back already. Looking up, she was relieved to find Sultan standing there. He had a curious, strange look on his face. “Is something the matter?” she said. Was there no end to her troubles? What could be wrong now? “We’ve visitors,” he said, his voice filled with awe. “Ameers. Three of them.” “Ameers?” Alicia rubbed her forehead where a tension headache was brewing. Ordinarily she would take a potion for that, but these days she couldn’t even do that. Any medicine was bound to interact badly with the herbs she was already ingesting. “What are they doing here? Don’t they stay far away in some keep?”

Sultan shrugged, looking as perplexed as she felt. “I’ve never heard of any of them venturing away from their chosen exile. They want to meet the king, but I told them he was unavailable. They are in the throne room. I thought you might like to meet them there.” “Don’t they take an oath to shun the outside world when they join their cult?” Alicia tried to recall everything she knew about the ameers. As far as she knew, they were a coven of mages who agreed to forgo any contact with the everyday world when they entered their keep that was well-hidden in the depths of a forest. The group was devoted to the learning and documentation of magic. Safe in the keep, the mages delved in magic unknown. They experimented and learnt new secrets and recorded everything in their library. Ameers did not venture out in the land. They didn’t interact with anyone, and shied away from political affiliations. Sultan scratched his chin. “It’s a strange occurrence for them to be here.”

“Well, we’d better go find out what they want.” Alicia stood. "And also, you need to find another apprentice for Zima." "That new girl quit already?" There was a world of pain in his voice. It fell upon him to recruit new people for the castle when anyone left their job. "Did Zima hit her?" "No. Apparently that girl doesn't meet Zima's high standards?" "Who does?" Sultan followed Alicia out of the room. Alicia smoothed the folds of her gown as she walked. It was time for her to take another dose of her medicinal potion, but she had put it off. She didn’t want to do it in front of Sultan. She still hadn’t told anyone about the binding spell – and it was her intention to keep it a secret for as long as she could, even from her most trusted advisor. As she entered the throne room, Alicia felt a pang in her heart. Until now, she had avoided entering this room. It reminded her too much of the

perilous situation of her brother as he lay helpless on his bed. She had no intention to take his place on the throne, even temporarily. The throne room was majestic. The walls were covered with ancient paintings and murals depicting mages engaged in magic spells. Two lifesized statues of a lion and a lioness, carved out of pure white marble, flanked the silver gemencrusted throne. Antique rugs covered the floor. The ameers were staring at the walls, perhaps trying to decipher the murals. They didn’t notice her presence immediately, and it gave her a chance to study them. All three of them wore simple, green cloaks. Two of them had short beards, and one was clean-shaven. They wore turbans on their head, hiding their hair. “Welcome to Iram,” she said. “I’m princess Alicia.” The three stood in union, and bowed. Alicia bade them to sit. She sat alongside them, while Sultan stood behind her.

“It’s an honor to meet you,” said the oldest of them. Close to fifty years of age, he had prominent cheekbones. “My name is Ashar. These are my friends, Arian and Jace. We’ve come from the keep of ameers to warn the king of a dire threat against his life.” “Threat?” “Jace is currently studying the art of divination. He has made vast improvements over the old-fashioned spells that manipulate the elements and show us glimpses of the future. He is sometimes able to control the flow of the visions and glean more from them than we ordinarily would. While using one of his spells, he saw someone adding poison to the king’s drinking water…” Alicia sat straight. This was unexpected. “Did he see that person’s face?” “Alas…no,” said Jace. He was the cleanshaven ameer. “The vision slipped away before I could see any further. I saw two separate visions… one of a person adding something to the water, and

the other of the king being ill. There was some kind of a blue shield around him…” “What magic do you use to see the future?” Curiosity made Alicia ask. True seers or fortune tellers were rare. It was extremely difficult, if not impossible, to use the elements in that way. However, Jace clearly had seen something. “I am an earth mage, and the mother earth sometimes allows me to divine the future by allowing me glimpses of what would come. I have been studying old spells and even creating my own to help me refine these images.” “When did you see these visions?” “Three months ago.” Alicia closed her eyes for a moment, resisting the urge to yell at him. “And you are telling us now?” Her voice was louder than usual. Temper bubbled inside her, but she curbed it with practiced patience. “Forgive us, princess,” said Ashar. “Perhaps you know that as ameers we take oaths to eliminate

all contact with the outside world. Jace documented his visions and he felt it was his duty to inform the king that someone was going to make an attempt on his life. Jace is from Iram, and he left close to ten years ago. His conscience would not allow him to let this grave crime be committed.” If only they had come earlier. Perhaps then her brother would have been saved from this cruel fate. “Then why did he wait for so long?” “It took time to convince the chief ameer Riaz to give us permission to leave. You see, Jace did further study the matter, and found trouble brewing in the land. The attempt on your brother is politically motivated. King Vindha’s minions are behind this attempt. They wish to eliminate all threats to his sovereignty over the mainland. As you well know, the real heir to the throne was your grandfather, and king Seve is his direct descendant. His claim over the throne of Jiambra is more direct than king Vindha’s.” "I'm aware of that." Alicia shared a glance with Sultan. The ameers seemed to share Sultan's

belief about Vindha's motivation. Up until now, Alicia hadn't fully accepted that the attack on Seve's life was planned by king Vindha, but now she had no option but to accept this theory. If it was one rogue mage who was upset with Seve, he would not be so motivated to risk his life to make any future attempts. But now it was clear; Seve was a direct threat to Vindha’s claim to the throne of Jiambra. If Vindha managed to subjugate the rest of the mainland to his authority, Seve would remain a potential danger to his sovereignty. There were many people who would follow Seve, if he chose to oppose Vindha, simply because they still owed their loyalty to his grandfather who had abdicated the throne. “May we have an audience with the king to warn him in person?” said Jace. Alicia looked down at her clenched hands. “If only you’d come sooner…king Seve’s already been poisoned. He fights for his life even as we speak.” The three ameers shared a distressed look.

“I’m sorry, princess,” said Jace. “I’ve failed him. King Seve and I took our mages’ training together. He’s younger to me, but I always found him to be hardworking, fair and friendly. If only we’d come sooner…” Alicia found it hard to forgive them. “Yes. I wish that too. You could’ve communicated with us through some other means even if you were unable to leave the keep.” Jace appeared contrite. “We aren’t allowed any communication in the keep and once we left, we didn’t undertake scrying since we were in hostile territory. King Vindha monitors all magical activity in his land, and we didn’t want to give him any inclination that we had discovered his plans.” Ashar fidgeted on his seat. “Also, perhaps we didn’t realize the gravity of the situation or the urgency of it. We thought we had time…” They were truly apologetic. Their guilt would serve no purpose as the damage was already done but Alicia found it difficult to hold her anger towards their negligence. “Is there any other vision

you saw that might be helpful?” she asked. “Just one more vision…” Jace looked hesitant, unsure of what he was about to say. “About king Seve?” Jace shook his head. “About you, princess.” “Me?” She was genuinely surprised. “What was it? An attempt on my life?” “No. I couldn’t really understand it, princess. I saw you entering a catacomb underneath the earth. You didn’t look like yourself…you looked like a succubus. I knew it was you but your appearance had changed.” “A succubus?” Alicia suppressed a shudder. They were filthy, horrible, female creatures who were blind but used their senses to feel the environment around them. Physically, they looked like women and had some innate magic. They lured young men into their caves and mated with them to produce their offspring. Male succubi, or incubus, were rare, and most were killed by their mothers. “What did it mean? This vision you saw?”

Alicia could not understand why she would ever be in a cave with the succubi. They were deadly creatures, governed more by their senses than any logical reasoning. In any case, it wasn’t possible for one to become a succubus. You had to be born as one. Also, there were no catacombs of succubi in Iram, and she didn’t even know where the nearest one was. Bright crimson spots appeared on Jace’s cheeks. “I don’t know, princess. As you know, divination is an art, not a science. It can be wrong or the person seeing the vision can misinterpret.” “Well, let’s just hope that particular vision doesn’t come true,” she said. Standing, she attempted a smile. “Sultan would show you to your accommodation. I wish you a pleasant stay. He would make arrangements for a safe journey home whenever you wish to leave.” Ashar chewed on his bottom lip. “It’s just that, princess…I think I didn’t make myself clear. Since we’re not allowed any outside communication in the keep, our decision to travel

here and inform you forced the chief to oust us from the keep.” “What?” Aghast, Alicia sat again. “How can he? How could he do that?” Ashar shrugged. “It’s one of the rules of the keep. We are forbidden to interfere with the outside world. By doing so, we instigated a rebellion…well, sort of. It's just the three of us at present…but many of the ameers are now thinking about the ongoing war, and wondering if they can do anything to assist the kingdoms that are under threat. Many feel that the gathering of knowledge is a waste of time until it’s put to a good use.” “Yes, I agree,” said Alicia. “After all, it is our duty to aid those who need our help but isn’t exile too big a punishment for such a small… crime?” she said, for lack of a better word. “It’s more than just informing king Seve or in this case, you. The chief considers this more than a sharing of knowledge. As you’re well aware, king Vindha is preparing for yet another battle. He has already conquered two neighboring kingdoms. His

move to eliminate king Seve clearly shows his intent to, at some point, turn his attention to Iram. By choosing to inform king Seve, we have chosen our side. We’ve decided to take a stand against the cruelty of king Vindha. This is politics, and it’s against the keep’s rule.” “Well,” Alicia cleared her throat, at a loss for words. It hadn’t been an easy choice for them. By coming here they had given up a life that was important to them. It was a sacrifice she couldn’t ignore. “You’re welcome to stay here and be a part of our community. We’ve a hostel for visitors, but later on, Sultan will find a more permanent place for you in the town.” “We’ll need something to do.” “Your knowledge will be of immense use to us to train our young mages. We would love for you to become trainers but for now, I would appreciate any help you can give me in the castle until the king is well again.” She bit her lower lip, not sure of how much to tell them. Could she trust them completely? What if they were minions of king

Vindha, sent in disguise, to harm Seve? It wasn’t possible for her to believe in their good intentions with such ease. She couldn’t risk exposing her brother to such deadly mages until she was sure they were committed to his welfare. No matter how much they had sacrificed, until she had proof of their loyalty, she had no intention of putting him in any danger. “For now, perhaps, you could inspect the security around the castle and help strengthen it?” she suggested. “Thank you, princess.” As she stood, they got up too, looking relieved at her offer to allow them to stay on the island. “It’s my honor to meet you.” She smiled at them. If they were indeed telling the truth, then Iram had just found its first allies in a battle that would eventually encompass the entire island, or perhaps the whole world.

Chapter Ten Arkon stood to stretch his cramped muscles. Tilting his head back, he looked at the gloomy horizon. Clouds covered the half-moon but a few stars twinkled bravely in the overcast sky. An owl flew overhead, hooted, circled the gorge and disappeared from view. His companions were still in a state of unconsciousness; Leo was sprawled on his back, and the princess lay still where he’d placed her, her unfocused gaze telling him that she was lost to him, at least until the magic wore off. What if it didn’t? What if the ekeme queen’s threats were real? Would she really leave them here to starve? After the creatures had disappeared last night, he’d assumed they would come back at some point and he would engage in fresh negotiations with them to save his friends. But he hadn’t seen any one of them since last night. He had tried repeatedly to revive Zo and

Leo. All his efforts were met with blank stares. They were truly lost to him. Fear licked his belly as he contemplated his next move. He could try to drag them up the steep, treacherous walls on his back, but the chance of his being able to do so were slim. Perhaps he could transport Leo, but not the princess. She would be a dead weight on his back, and he would never be able to make it to the top even if he strapped her to his torso. Another option was to tie them individually to ropes, climb up the wall and then pull them to the top. But since they were unable to support themselves, he risked hurting them. Either one of them could bang their head during the haul. If he didn’t do anything, soon Leo and Zo would die of starvation. He had to do something. If nothing else worked, he would try the second option. However, he had devised another plan. As he stared at the tiny caves that had swallowed the little people, he revisited his scheme. He could capture a couple of the tiny creatures and

hold them at ransom until the queen relinquished her hold on his friends. Of course if she put him under the spell, his life was also forfeit. Since there was no way he was leaving the two of them to die here, he had no other choice but to try this suicidal route. He simply wasn’t prepared to return without the princess. And the boy tugged at the strings of his heart. In all good conscience, Arkon couldn’t bear to leave Leo behind. He took a deep breath. The way ahead was clear. He would wait until dawn. It would be foolhardy to risk climbing the slippery and dangerous walls in the dark. It was a cold night. Using his blanket, he covered Leo. He bundled Zo in her own blanket to keep her safe from the dewy mist that hung on the chasm floor at night. Both of them showed no sign of awareness or movement. It was as if they were lost in a world only they could see and experience. As dawn broke over the midnight-blue sky in warm hues of yellow and orange, Arkon began to climb the walls of the gorge, inching his way

towards the cave. It would be a tight squeeze, but he was sure he could slither inside and perhaps grab a couple of the tiny creatures before the entire community woke up. It was a foolish plan, he knew – but there was nothing else he could do. As he neared the lowest cave, his hands a mere foot away from its opening, an arrow, the size of a small knife, rained down, barely missing his head. Startled, Arkon let go. He dropped to the hard floor, twenty feet down. “Ahh!” Arkon grabbed his knee. He had banged it against a rock and knew it would be black and blue tomorrow. Another arrow whistled down, its sharp pointed metal head burying into the ground an inch away from his right foot. It was a warning. He looked up. An ekeme stood at the opening, holding a short bow in his hands. If he tried to enter their cave again, he was sure the next arrow would be planted through his heart. Cursing the tiny creature, Arkon stood. Now, he had no option but to move his companions

out, even at the risk of hurting them. He spent the rest of his morning devising a sling from the length of rope they had used to climb down into the gorge. By mid-morning, he was finished. This was a chance he’d have to take. First, he would take the princess out. His first commitment was to her; if she was lost, his king would die too. After taking Zo to the top of the chasm, he would come back for Leo. Although he hated the idea of leaving the young boy alone in the gorge at the mercy of these unfathomable creatures, he was sure they would not kill him. If they had wanted to do so, it would have been done already. Arkon bent over the princess and slipped the sling around her torso. He lifted her. Another arrow spun through the air and buried itself an inch from Arkon’s left foot. Was this another warning? He glanced at the cave opening. The same ekeme stood there, his bow cocked and ready, as he watched Arkon with an implacable expression.

“What was that for?” he shouted. No response was forthcoming but the ekeme didn’t budge from his ready stance. Again, Arkon tried to lift the princess and this time the arrow thundered above her head. It hit the other wall and fell down harmlessly. The message was clear; if he tried to move the hostages, they would all die. Willing though he was to risk his own life, Arkon couldn’t afford to jeopardize the lives of his companions. He placed the princess back on the dusty floor, and sat to wait for an opportunity. Perhaps the ekeme would get tired and move away. As the day lengthened, the little creature stayed in the same spot. Many others of his kind emerged out of the various openings, slipped down the walls and disappeared in the massive gorge. Near mid-afternoon, the ekeme guard was replaced by another who was also armed with a bow. All day long Arkon waited for a break in their routine that would grant him a chance to do

something to save his companions. The ekeme went about their work, apparently unconcerned about the cruel fate they had subjected their prisoners to. A number of times, ekeme children, as tall as a foot long, raced about in the chasm shrieking with glee as they jumped over the rocks and played their games. Arkon thought to grab one of them, but he knew the ekeme guard would drive an arrow in Leo or Zo’s head before he could get a good grip on any one child. As night fell across the ravine, Arkon ate some food. He dabbed Zo and Leo's lips with water, willing them to drink but both showed no response to his effort. At one of the cave openings, an ekeme guard watched his every move, a bow held ready in his hands. It was clear he was going to be carefully observed through the night. Defeated, Arkon swiped a hand over his brow and went to sleep. As the sun lit the wide expanse of the ravine on the morning of their second day in the chasm, Arkon stood. It was clear that he would not be able to take the prisoners out. His only hope was to get

help from outside. Perhaps, he could find Erob and together they could rescue Leo and Zo. He would have to leave them here and venture out on his own. Despite coming to this understanding, it was hard for him to abandon them. What if the ekeme killed them in his absence? And yet, he had no other choice. Weak from exhaustion – he had hardly eaten much since their descent, and even what little food he had was all finished – he swayed on his feet. Soon, he would be too exhausted to climb the walls. If anything was to be done, this was the time to do it. Arkon strapped his sword to his back and walked to the far wall, away from the cave openings. He didn’t want the guard to think he was heading for their caves once more. In the distance, he heard some noise. Looking over, he saw a few ekeme hauling a log across the chasm. They were singing some kind of a low key song as they pulled the heavy wood across the floor. He peered up towards the cave openings.

Would the ekeme let him leave or would they shoot him as he attempted the climb? He would have to take the risk. His concern for the princess and Leo far exceeded his own desire to save his life. After casting one final worrying glance at the immobile prisoners, Arkon began the climb. He carried a rope over his shoulder, intending to use it to slide down the chasm later. Fatigue overwhelmed him. He hadn’t eaten much in the last two days. His stomach grumbled from hunger even as he tried to grip the protruding niches and pull himself up. No one tried to stop him as he painfully made his way up. Truly, the ekeme didn’t have a problem with non-magic people. He was free to leave, as the queen had promised. Once he came back and tried to free the prisoners, his life was forfeit – but in all good consciousness, he could not leave the princess or Leo to die in the chasm. He would come back, and save them – even if it cost him his own life to do so. He was half way up the rock face when an ear-piercingly shrill scream shattered the silence of

the chasm. Arkon whipped his head around to look for the cause of the commotion. The ekeme who were dragging the log dumped it on the ground and ran. A few of them stopped to pick up the children who were playing among the rocks and bushes. Within moments, they were up the wall, the lot of them disappearing into the opening. Arkon watched this frantic activity with his mouth wide open. What were they doing and why? He peered into the distance. The log they were hauling lay forgotten on the floor. He couldn’t see anything that was the cause of such panic. Shaking his head in puzzlement, Arkon resumed his climbing. When he was nearly two-third of his way up the cliff, Arkon once again looked in the same direction to see what had triggered that strange response from the little creatures. The sight chilled his bones. A black, gleaming python was slithering through the boulders and stones, heading straight in this direction. The snake was at least fifteen feet long, and its body was almost as thick as Arkon’s

waist. Black scales on its body shone as the sunlight reflected off them. It slithered and slipped its way past thorny shrubs, its movement mesmerizingly sensuous. Arkon froze. So this was the monster that had chased off the little creatures. He understood their fear; the animal was big enough to capture two or more of them in its slippery coils. In this chasm, they were its natural prey. It was at that moment that Arkon realized the dangers the two unconscious prisoners faced. Surely the snake would not dare attack them? They were far too big for it to swallow and eat. Still, he couldn’t take the risk of leaving them at the python’s mercy. Arkon realized he would have to stand guard over his companions until the animal left the vicinity. An idea stuck Arkon. Perhaps, he could take advantage of the momentary distraction of the ekeme to slip Zo or Leo out of the chasm? He began to climb down, and it was then that his eyes focused on a small, miserable creature

hiding behind one of the boulders. It was one of the ekeme children. The little boy peeked from behind the rock, searching for his friends. Too far to see his face, Arkon could tell the child was frightened and didn’t understand the reason why he was suddenly all alone in the great chasm. Perhaps deciding he was safe, the child slipped free from the shadow of the rock and clambered up the nearest boulder to better assess the situation. A thin shriek escaped his mouth as his gaze settled upon the large predator. At the same time, the python caught sight of the tiny creature and began to slither faster, its two-forked tongue slipping in and out of its mouth as it chose the shortest way to the child. The little boy jumped off the boulder in fright and ran headlong towards the caves. Two things happened simultaneously. Arkon jumped off the rock face and ran towards the child even before he realized he had made the decision to come to his defense. Also, a number of ekeme appeared at the cave opening. A few of them stuck

their head out watching the spectacle with mounting horror. Reaching behind his head, Arkon slipped his sword free and held it ready in his hand as he leaped across obstacles, big and small, to reach the child before the snake got to him. The python reached the child. It lifted its great sinewy head and snapped at the tiny creature, nearly leaping across a distance of five feet as it tried to clamp its jaws on the running boy. Arkon’s sword cleaved through the air and hit the snake on the side of its head. With his free hand, he pushed the child out of harm’s way. The blow didn’t hurt the snake overmuch, but it did leave a slash across the python’s skin. Bright, red blood spurted as the animal raised its head and hissed. Half its body coiled, its head came to the level of Arkon's chest. Despite the wound, the snake didn't seem inclined to leave as yet. Arkon tightened his grip on the sword, holding it with two hands as he stood with his feet apart to face the animal. He’d never fought a python before, but he was sure, this was a battle he would never forget.

The snake swerved to the right and attempted to bite Arkon on his thigh. Arkon stood his ground. He brought his sword crashing on the python’s neck. This time he managed to plunge the sword deep in the creature’s flesh. Hissing, the python jerked back and Arkon pulled the sword out. More blood spurted from this fresh wound. His arms trembling, Arkon faced the creature once more. He was tired, and exhausted – and this battle could not continue forever. If the python didn’t die soon, Arkon knew his strength would run out. To his amazement, the snake swiftly retreated from the battle ground that was already wet with its blood. With relief, Arkon saw the animal slither its way back wherever it had come from. He made sure the slippery creature was out of sight and unlikely to attack before he turned his attention to the child. While he had been fighting with the python, the child had run back to the safety of his cave. He was already in the care of an ekeme who was climbing up the rock with him. Arkon watched as

they slipped out of sight within the shadowy confines of the cliff. Lowering his sword, Arkon stood still for a moment. After tearing off a few leaves from a nearby bush, he wiped his sword and placed it back in its sheath. Once again, he began his laborious rise up the cliff. At least, this time, he was sure the python would not present any danger to his companions. It had suffered a massive blow, and would lick its wounds in a safe place for a while before returning to its hunting grounds. He had lost the opportunity to move his companions, but then he couldn’t have let the child die. Half-way up the painstaking climb, he heard the unmistakable sound of the ekeme climbing down from their caves. He glanced down; there were many of them, and the queen was among them. What now? He wondered if they had decided to finish off the prisoners. Once again, Arkon was forced to abandon his climb and return to the ground. He

unsheathed his sword and strode towards the group. It would be impossible to kill them all before they took him down, but he would do his best. And damned if he died trying! He advanced on the party. Once again, the queen stood on the same rock. She stared at him. Arkon heard the words in his head. “By saving one of our young ones, you have proven that you’re a better man than we thought. It takes great courage to take on a battle that is not yours to begin with, and it takes a good heart to protect someone who is defenseless. We are indebted to you. Ask what you will of us, and if it’s in my power to grant, I will give it to you.” Flabbergasted, Arkon stared at the queen. He slipped the sword back in its sheath. He would not have need of it. He opened his mouth but before he could say anything, he heard her voice once more. “Know that we can offer you great riches…” The queen waved her hand and six of her minions dragged forth three cloth bags. The bags

were heavy for it required two of them to drag one. The ekeme spilled the bags on the floor. Each bag contained precious gems. “Praise the gods!” Arkon groaned out the words. The rubies, as big as his fist, were gloriously red, the emeralds, sparkling green and the diamonds…oh, how the diamonds glittered in the bright sunlight. “This is all yours.” The queen gestured towards the dazzling display of wealth. “You can take as many as you want or even all of them.” Arkon gulped. He had never seen such a gorgeous display of gems in his life. By selling a few of them, he would be able to buy land and house. Or he could start his own business? The possibilities were endless. And yet, he shook his head. Acquiring wealth wasn’t his life’s ambition. The queen gestured with her stick, and a bright rainbow appeared above the chasm. “We also have the power to give you magic.”

“Magic?” Arkon was intrigued. She made the rainbow disappear. “You could be one of the greatest mages of your time.” He was intrigued. "How?" "We've the gift, and we can pass it on to you," she said. Arkon didn't understand how she could bestow magic on him, but he believed her. And yes, he was tempted. He knew what mages could do. The power at their disposal was formidable. “I thought you hated mages.” Arkon realized he didn’t really need to say the words. The queen was able to read his thoughts. What awesome power she had! And not only her, he sensed the entire clan of ekeme was able to hear their conversation. These people had so much magic at their disposal, and yet they were happy to spend the rest of their lives in this chasm. He couldn’t understand their way of life. “If you have so much power, why couldn’t you save the little one from the python?” Arkon

said. “We’ve power because we are magic. It’s a part of us, but we can’t use it to hurt innocent creatures. We would have saved the little one, perhaps, by confusing the python or diverting its attention…but you stepped in front of him and fought for him. ” “You don’t hurt these creatures even if they try to kill you?” “The python has no vendetta against us. It did what was natural to it, but by using our power against it we would upset the balance of the natural world. Hasn’t it been done already many times on the land that lies above our home? We are not like the human mages who use their magic to get power by killing each other and destroying our mother earth. No. That is not our way.” Arkon failed to understand their logic. What was the use of having so much magic at your disposal if you didn’t use to save your life? Perhaps their magic could be used for certain things, but not for everything. It was something to think about.

Their power had its limits. He'd heard everything, and he knew what he wanted. “Well, I don’t want magic or gems. If you really feel you need to do something for me, I want you to unbind my friends from your magic.” A distasteful expression adorned her face. “Would you not reconsider? It would be better if you took something for yourself? We have the power to change your life.” Arkon crossed his arms at his chest.“I like my life the way it is. If you are going to give me something, I want you to free my friends. That’s all I want.” The queen stared at him for a moment. “Then you shall have them, but remember, if you all ever return, there won’t be any mercy. “ Arkon nearly smiled. Why would they ever return? The ekeme were powerful foes. Even princess Zo would be eager to get as far away from them as possible. The queen raised her hand. She shook the stick towards Leo and Zo.

“It’s done. Make sure you take them away as soon as possible. We don’t want their kind here.” She walked back to the wall and climbed up. The entire group followed her. None of them spared a glance at Arkon. “Ah!!” Leo groaned as he tried to sit. Arkon rushed over to the boy and hugged him. “Are you alright?” he asked, running his hands over the boy’s face and limbs. “What happened?” Leo said. Zo uttered a moan. She sat up gingerly. “What was that?” Holding her head in her hands, she took a few deep breaths. “Are you in pain?” Arkon turned his attention to her. He lifted her chin up and looked into her eyes, trying to decipher if the queen had really unbound all her power. A horrifying thought crossed his mind. What if the queen hadn't returned the princess's magic? Without magic, Zo would die. Her magic was her life. Zo pulled back. “All I remember is seeing

that short woman and then I was floating in a void.” She stopped, her expression horrified. “I…” She looked at their packs lying next to the wall. With one hand she gestured and all three packs rose in the air at her silent command. “It’s back. My magic is back.” She hugged Arkon in a fierce grip. “Why did they let us go? I thought they were determined to starve us to death?” Arkon sighed with relief. “Let’s just get out of here. I’ll explain everything later.” He stood. Uncoiling the rope, he tied it to a bolt and walked to the far rock face. He threw the rope over as far as he could, but the bolt hit the wall and bounced back. He was too exhausted, Arkon realized. “I will climb up, and throw the rope down for you,” he said. “Wait.” Zo stood. She walked over. Taking the rope from his hand, she ran a hand over the bolt. “Throw it now.” Arkon threw the bolt. It flew straight and high, crossing the wall with ease. Arkon pulled. The

bolt was stuck. “Come on. Up you go.” He tied the end around Zo’s waist and shoulders. “Pull yourself up, and throw the rope back. Leo will be next.” “Let him go first.” Zo began to untie the rope. He put his hand over hers. “You’re a bigger threat to them. We need to get you out first.” Zo glanced at the cave openings. “Alright,” she agreed, a little reluctantly. She began the climb and within moments was over the top of the rock face. The rope came swirling down. Arkon tied it around Leo’s waist and sent the boy up. Once the rope was back, he tied all three packs and watched as Leo and Zo pulled them. Casting one last look around to see if he had forgotten anything, Arkon seized the rope and pulled himself up. It was a relief to be away from the ekeme homeland. Somehow, he didn’t think they would survive any more encounters with the strange creatures. It was good to be back on relatively safe

ground, and it was certainly time to resume their journey. They had wasted two days already, and it would take a great deal of effort to make up for that loss.

Chapter Eleven Every muscle aching, Zo longed to flop down on the hard dusty floor once everyone was safely up the gorge. Instead, she forced herself to stay upright and looked around to scout their surrounding area. Having crossed the chasm at an angle, they were further along from the enemy camp than when they had entered the chasm. Ahead of them, at a mere distance of fifty feet was the immensely dense forest, the last obstacle to their hike up the lone mountain of Ibarjan. She raised her head, and was able to feast her eyes on the ragged peak of the mountain as it towered over the surrounding forest, its jagged and naked edges in deep contrast to the lush green jungle that grew around it. Arkon wiped the sweat off his brow. “The army is still here?” “Why wouldn’t they be?” Zo wondered why she felt so exhausted, and hungry. Her

stomach grumbled almost as if she hadn’t eaten in days. She tried to recall her last meal. Hadn’t it been just this morning before they entered the chasm? Arkon narrowed his eyes as he glanced at her. “How long were we in that chasm?” Zo frowned. What was wrong with him? “Well, it is afternoon now, and we entered in the morning.” “It’s been three days.” “What?” Leo walked to stand beside her. “She made us sleep for three days?” he said. “Who? What? You can’t mean…” Speechless, she stared at Arkon. Raising her head she looked around, almost as if anything would give her a clue as to whether he was telling the truth or not. “She made us stay there for that long? Are you sure?” “Yes.” Arkon nodded. He placed a hand on Leo’s shoulder. “We need to get into the trees. I

thought the army would have moved by now but they are still here. We can’t afford for anyone to see us. Someone could come to investigate.” Zo took her pack from him. She’d been unconscious for three days. No wonder she felt so ravenous. Three days! It was quite hard to believe. The implications were enormous. They had lost so much precious time. If it wasn’t for the ekeme, they would have been on their way back by now. Every moment she lost brought her siblings closer to death. She cursed the ekeme queen. The mere thought of that little child-woman brought a shudder of repulse thundering through Zo’s body. How could one small creature be so powerful? Something like this had never happened to Zo before. She wore her power with ease. To realize that it could be so easily stripped away, against her will, sent shock waves through her body. Slowly, they moved away from the gaping maw of the chasm and towards the big boulder where they had decided to meet Erob. As they

walked, she rummaged through her pack and was surprised to find it devoid of any food. Her water skin was also empty. “I ate everything in the chasm,” Arkon said, a sheepish look on his face. “I’m sure we’ll find some fruit or berries in the woods.” “You’ll have to tell us the whole story about our time in the gorge,” Zo decided. How could she have slept for three days? It was frightening to know that someone could steal time away from her with such little effort. It was an impossible fact for her to admit; but she had been defeated. Someone stripped her of her gift, her power, and she had been helpless as a newborn babe, unable to defend herself or even offer any resistance. Such a thing had never happened before. She had always had her magic. It was like the blood that ran in her veins. She recalled the feeling of utter blankness, of floating in a void, and shuddered with disgust. Never again did she ever want to experience that state of incapacitation. They stopped near the boulder. It screened

them from any prying eyes that might be looking in their direction from the army camp. There was no sign of their guide. “Where’s Erob?” Leo. Arkon and Zo exchanged a glance. He was supposed to meet them here days ago. Where was he? “Perhaps he waited for us, and left,” Zo speculated. Arkon pursed his lips in a thin disapproving line. “He has deserted us.” Suddenly Leo dropped his pack, and held his head with both hands. A low moan escaped his mouth. “What?” Zo clutched the child’s shoulder. Was he under attack by the ekeme again? Did their power extend this far from the chasm? Leo shook his head. Tears shone in his eyes. He wiped them away with a dirty hand. “He’s in there.” He pointed inside the forest. “Who’s there?” Zo dropped her pack, her

hands at the ready. Could it be enemy mages? “Erob. He’s in the forest.” Arkon and Zo exchanged a glance. What was the child talking about? Zo picked up her pack, and Arkon gripped Leo’s, perhaps realizing the boy was in no condition to haul it as yet. They walked into the cool depths of the forest. Right inside the edge of the forest, under a large oak tree, laid the corpse of a badly burnt man. Zo approached with slow, cautious steps. Arkon put down their bags, and unsheathed his sword, holding it ready. Zo weaved a spell, checking for the presence of mages, or other humans. Nothing stirred in the shadows of the tall trees that guarded the secret of the mysterious corpse. “No one is here.” Zo stared the dead body. It lay face down, slumped against the trunk. The fire that consumed it had to have been of magical nature because nothing else had been scorched in the vicinity. The

whole body, from head to toe, was as black as coal. Zo stepped closer. Kneeling, she surveyed it. The entire skin, right inside to the bone, had been burned with a fierce intensity. If she touched the body, she knew, it would crumble into weightless ashes. “No one mage can do this,” she muttered. “This…I can’t imagine how anyone can be so badly burned. The fire has gone right through his bones, searing his organs…almost as if he was lit up from the inside.” “How can that be done?” Zo shook her head. She had never seen, heard, or read of such a phenomenon. She touched the corpse. The entire cadaver crumpled into a mass of black ashes. “That is Erob’s pack.” Leo pointed out in a trembling voice. “We can’t be sure it was Erob,” said Arkon. “Look.” They turned to face Leo who was rummaging through the pack. He pulled out clothes

that they had seen on the spy, as well as a small tin pot and cup he carried with him. “These are his things. It was him.” Zo pressed her fingers to her temple. Could someone have murdered Erob with such ruthlessness? Who could have done this? No ordinary mage was capable of such an incredible feat of magic? Even if it wasn’t Erob, this person had been killed with a brutality that shocked her. Grief overwhelmed her heart. If this was Erob, he hadn’t deserved to die in this manner. The man was brash and crude, but he had hopes and dreams, just like another human being, and no one had the right to end his life. She took a fistful of ashes in her hand. “I promise if I ever find out who was responsible for subjecting you to this death, I will do my best to deliver to them the same treatment.” She raised her hand, and opened her fingers. The ashes flew in the wind, scattering through the underbrush. “We need to move on. Whoever did this could be back.” She stood. This wasn’t the time to sit there and

speculate on this macabre situation. The steely look in her eyes brooked no arguments. Leo took out a half-loaf of bread from Erob’s pack. “We’ll need it.” He snapped the pack close. After casting one last glance at the unfortunate soul who met his end in this grisly manner, Zo set off. Arkon and Leo followed. Leo tore the bread in three pieces, and passed one each to both of them. Their progress was slow; the entangled bushes and vines choked the forest to a degree that it was difficult to see a path. Everywhere they turned, they needed to push past branches and skirt around thick trunks. Soon, the warm rays of dappled sunlight crisscrossing through the leaves dwindled to thin silvery beams that did little to illuminate the way ahead. Zo stopped. She was barely able to stand on her feet. “Isn’t that a stream we hear?” The faint gurgling sound of water rushing over slippery stones was unmistakable. As fast as possible, they made their way in

the direction of the stream. Finally, they found a clearing, no wider than seven feet. A gurgling brook ran though, its water clean and cold. Zo fell on her knees and drank the sweet nectar, gulping it down in big gulps. Beside her, she felt Leo and Arkon doing the same. A while later, their thirst sated, the three of them stood. “We’ll have to find some food. You two stay here,” Arkon said and disappeared into the forest. If she hadn’t been tired and trembling from hunger, Zo would have taken exception at his commanding tone. As it was, she was grateful to lie down on the grass and look overhead at the thick tree branches, laden with dark green and gold leaves. Somewhere, an excited monkey chattered to its companions. “I could even eat a monkey,” said Leo as he craned his neck to find the noisy creature. “I’m so hungry.” A movement in the undergrowth startled her. Someone tripped over something and muttered

an oath. It was Arkon. Moments later, he appeared, holding a cloth bag full of fruits. “This was all I could find,” he said. The three of them wolfed down the fare as if it was the most sumptuous meal they had in their entire lives. While eating, Arkon recounted the entire story of their stay in the chasm. He brushed over his attempts to move them, or his fight with the python. Leo’s eyes widened as Arkon described the jewels the ekeme offered. After the tale was finished, silence reigned in the clearing. It was worse than Zo had imagined. The ekeme' magic had held her captive. She’d been lost in her thoughts, unable to hear, see or touch anything and even unable to eat or drink. If Arkon hadn’t saved them, they would have died of starvation. It was a sobering thought. “Thank you,” she said, after a while. “If it hadn’t been for you…” Bright crimson spot appeared on his cheeks.

“It was my duty,” he cut her off in a gruff voice. Zo wasn't finished yet. "I believe I owe you an apology, commander. I underestimated your skills. And perhaps," she grimaced, "my faith in my own abilities was misplaced." "You've proven your ability many times," he said. "This was an exception. Who could've imagined creatures like the ekeme existed." "And yet they do exist. And if you hadn't saved us, Leo and I would've died at their hands." "I was just doing my duty," he repeated. He’d done more than his duty. If he wanted, he could have saved his own life, and left as a rich man but instead he stuck by their side. “Well, I know Alicia’s decision to send you along was right. I shall go back and thank my sister.” She met his eyes. They both knew what it cost for her to admit her mistake. If he hadn’t been with her, she would not have escaped that chasm. He’d saved her life and Leo’s with an act of courage that humbled her.

“It was nothing,” he said, looking away. She knew any gushing platitudes would only embarrass him further. For now, she let it go. Walking over to the stream, she did her best to wipe the filth of the last three days off her body. Behind a tree, she changed her clothes and stuffed the dirty ones back in her pack. There wasn’t enough time to wash them. She returned. Taking advantage of her absence, both Arkon and Leo had changed into clean clothes. That night, they slept by the bubbling stream. In the morning, Zo took a bath, and filled their water skins. There was nothing left to eat so they drank water, and set off. Finding a path was impossible in the dense jungle but as long as they kept going north-west, they would be sure to emerge at the opposite end of the forest, at the base of the mountain. “Do you think Erob tried to find us?” said Leo. “If he peeked inside he would have seen us in the chasm,” said Zo as she consulted the map, and satisfied, stuffed it back in the pouch around

her belt. “Maybe he couldn’t see us,” said Leo. Zo swept aside his comment with a wave of her hand. “Of course he could see us. All he had to do was glance down and…” She saw Arkon halt. He opened his mouth, and closed it again. “What?” she said. His eyes took on a glazed look. “The ekeme must have some magic in place to avoid detection in the chasm. It’s not possible for them to escape human notice for centuries.” “You mean like a shield that prevents anyone from peeping into the chasm and seeing them?” It wasn’t an impossible notion. A number of basic spells could achieve the same results, but to keep the spell in place for decades, perhaps centuries, it would take a great source of continuous energy. Unless the ekeme had magic Zo couldn’t

conceive of. Certainly the spell they had used on her and Leo had been unusual. Up until now, she had never realized her power could actually be taken away from her. It had been a humbling experience. And a terrifying one, too. “I think that’s entirely possible,” said Arkon. “How else can they roam around in the chasm and not be seen by anyone. Perhaps, Erob peeked in, didn’t see us, and waited by the boulder as we had decided.” Zo chewed on her bottom lip. Erob’s death was forever burned in her memory. That corpse was him. She had tried to deny the realization but it was of no use. His pack was there. He was supposed to meet them there. Who else could it have been but their luckless guide? Subdued by the sad memory, Zo battled her way through the impenetrable undergrowth in the general direction of the mountain. They had lost a lot of time, but if they acted with haste, they would still be able to save her brother and sister. Erob’s absence would cause more delay.

He’d professed to know the shortest way through the forest towards the mountain path they needed to take, but now…well, Zo was relying on her own sense of direction to keep them on the right track. The three of them ploughed on, battling the thick, suffocating underbelly of the forest, stepping over rotten logs and crashing through the brush where it was too entangled to allow them passage. “Princess?” Arkon slowed down to walk along her. “Zo,” she corrected. “Zo.” He smiled sheepishly. “When we came across Erob’s corpse, you said no ordinary mage could do that. What did you mean? I have seen you set things to fire with a mere gesture.” Pushing a branch out of her way, Zo fought through the underbrush. “It’s possible for any fire mage to burn living or non-living things. I could do it easily, perhaps even in my sleep. If I make a fireball and hurl it at you, you would burn. The magical fire would sear your body until one of your organs failed. You would die from the aftereffects

of the fire. But it’s another matter to burn something to such a degree that it would cease to hold its shape. The fire that was set on Erob’s body ate through his bones.” Arkon swatted at a fly. “If you burnt someone and focused on that spell for long, would you not achieve the same result?” Zo licked her bottom lip. Sweat tricked down her forehead. “Mages use a particular element to weave spells but the energy that sustains the spell comes from within our own body. I have never seen anyone being able to maintain a fire spell for so long. It would require an enormous source of energy, and why would anyone even bother to waste so much effort?” “Maybe it wasn’t such an effort for whoever weaved that spell?” Zo stopped to stare at Arkon. “It that’s the case, that mage would be incredibly powerful.” She resumed walking. “Maybe it was more than one person?”

“It’s possible, but even if it were two people or more, why would they sustain a spell for so long. He was dead long before the fire turned his bones to ashes.” “Maybe it was someone who just likes to kill,” observed Leo. Arkon and Zo stared at each other. If the boy was right, they and the entire world were in a heap of trouble. As they walked, Leo pointed out several ripe, exotic fruits but since Zo and Arkon had never seen these varieties before, they refrained from picking them, much to the disappointment of the young boy. He did insist on picking a melon-type fruit which he claimed to have eaten before. To Zo’s delight, once they peeled the hard skin, the inside of the fruit was sweet, juicy, and fulfilling. There wasn’t any time to stop and forage for anything else. The forest was teaming with wild life, but hunting would take quite some time – and that was something they couldn’t afford to lose any more.

Near mid-evening, they reached the edge of the forest. Beyond was a clearing, and they could see the base of the huge mountain that sat right in the middle of the dense jungle. They had arrived at the lone mountain of Ibarjan. It wasn't a good idea to climb an unfamiliar mountain at night. Hence, they made camp in the forest. Zo made a small fire. Arkon squatted next to her. “How long will it take to climb and be back?” he said. Since he unknowingly gave her the opening she had been searching for, Zo obligingly took the map out from her pack, and unrolled it. She pointed a finger at the mountain and traced an imaginary path over its length. “It'll take at least half a day, maybe more.” Arkon traced a finger over the map. “It’s going to be a hard climb.” “That’s what I was thinking,” she said. “Maybe we can leave the boy at the base? He’ll slow us down.”

Arkon shook his head. “Alone? What if he gets into trouble?” Zo chewed on her bottom lip. She glanced at Leo who was leaning against the trunk of a nearby tree. He held the mage’s diary in his hands and was staring at it, as if he could read the words. “We might have to stay on the mountain for at least one night to search for the flower. I don’t like the idea of leaving him down here, without anyone to protect him…but perhaps if you were to stay with him?” “Impossible.” Arkon stated in a hard voice. “I’m not leaving your side.” “I just have to climb up there and get the damned flower. I think I can do it by myself.” Zo’s eyes glinted. Did he think she was incapable of looking after herself just because the ekeme managed to overwhelm her with such ease? “There’s still some daylight left. I’ll go see if I can find some food.” Abruptly, Arkon stood and walked away, clearing looking for a way to avoid this argument.

Zo rolled the map and stuffed it back in her pack. She glared at his retreating back. So close to the end of their journey, she didn’t intend to fight with her companion, and especially not when he had risked his life to save hers. Also, she knew his presence by her side reassured her. When he was with her, she felt safe, especially after the incident in the chasm. It was funny, she smiled. She’d thought he would be a burden, instead, he’d proven his worth many times over in the journey so far. He was an interesting man. A good, courageous and brave man who deserved far more respect than she gave him. Perhaps when he returned, she should apologize for her rude behavior. As she waited for Arkon to come back, Zo read Alicia’s last entry. The presence of ameers in the kingdom surprised her. They came too late to prevent Seve from being attacked, but the fact that they came to help king Seve meant that they expected the war to spread to Iram at a future date. Zo pondered over the implications of this

strange alliance. If King Vindha did ever cast his eyes on Iram, he would find them prepared to protect their freedom. Since everything seemed to be under control in the castle, she resisted the temptation to leave a message. Instead, she placed the diary back in the pack. Arkon’s conclusions were right; it couldn’t have been anyone but Zima who was giving information regarding their whereabouts to the enemy. But why would Zima betray them? Was she the one who had poisoned Seve? Zo had known the old women since she was a fierce, young mage. Somehow, her mind just refused to accept the possibility that Zima was intent on betraying Zo and her family. Where was Arkon? He had been gone a long time. She glanced over at Leo. He’d fallen asleep, Bikram's diary still clutched in his hands. The little sunlight that was filtering through the tree branches dwindled until it was impossible to see much past the light of their fire. Zo whistled, hoping to hear his answering

whistle in return. But there was none. Worried, she called out his name. When no answer was forthcoming, Zo realized that he had either wandered too far away for him to hear her call, or some misfortune had befallen him. Quickly, she splashed some water on the fire, dousing the flames. She put some mud on it. Standing, she hefted Arkon’s pack and hers on her shoulders. She shook Leo awake and told him to pick up Arkon’s blanket. “Something’s wrong. We’ll go look for Arkon,” she said, a worried note in her voice. It was unlike Arkon to go too far away. Always wary of her safety, he stayed close, no matter what they did. Leo rubbed his eyes. “He won’t need it. The bad women will give him a straw pallet to sleep on.” Zo whirled around to face the boy. “What?” Leo stared at her, frightened by her tone. “Huh? I saw it…”

She gripped the boy’s shoulder. “What did you see? Which bad women?” Leo fingered the medallion he wore around his neck. “Bad women came out of their caves and took Arkon.” Zo wasn’t sure what to make of this sudden revelation from the boy. Had he dreamt during his nap? Or was this vision prophetic? Leo hadn’t shown any magical skills since they had met but the ekeme had clearly seen him as a threat which meant he had some magic that he didn’t, or couldn’t, overtly use. Also, he knew where to find Erob’s body, and the way the boy had always found them while following them through unfamiliar terrain was uncanny. Did he have some kind of a magical ability which he couldn’t control but which allowed him to see into the future, or the past? “Come with me.” Letting go, she walked in the direction she’d last seen Arkon go. Leo picked up the blanket and his pack and they followed Arkon’s trail easily enough. Broken branches and

trodden bushes showed where he had stepped to pluck fruits from the trees, and dig roots from the grass. Fifty feet away from their camp, under a tree lay a cloth bag full of fruits and roots. Zo picked up the bag. There was no sign of struggle. Who could have overpowered a man like Arkon without any fight? Perhaps, the people who took him had the magical ability to bind him in some spell? She cursed softly. She should have protected him with some wards. How could she have overlooked anything so basic? She turned to stare at the boy. Was he telling the truth before? “How many women were there?” Leo narrowed his eyes. “Seven. They were dressed in green robes, and carried chains in their hands.” “Chains?” “And they had knives too,” he added. If Leo was right, Arkon was in grave danger. Who were these women and where did they

take Arkon? Zo ran a hand over her face. Once again, she was at the crossroads of a decision. Should she abandon Arkon to his fate and continue with her mission, or should she risk wasting time to pursue him? So near the mountain, she was loath to interrupt her journey. Every day wasted was a step closer to death for Seve and Alicia, but she couldn’t just leave Arkon in the hands of these strange women. What was their intention? Did they plan to kill him? What did they want from him? Decision made, Zo gave Leo an apple from the bag. “Wash this. We’ll eat as we walk.” “Are we going to save Arkon from the bad women?” Taking his water skin, the boy washed the apple before munching on it. Zo weaved a spell, creating a small ball of light to float above their heads. It would show them the way. She couldn’t wait till morning to follow the trail. The women could kill him anytime. “Yes. We’re going to save him.”

After all, he had saved them from the ekeme. She couldn’t just leave him at the mercy of strangers. Zo strode off, following the trail Arkon and his captors left behind. No matter how long it took, she had every intention of rescuing her companion. The women who took him would rue the day they were born.

Chapter Twelve An afternoon breeze blew briskly through the castle window, bringing with it the tangy scent of the balmy sea. Alicia stood at the window, observing the ongoing frantic activity in the castle courtyard. Newly enlisted soldiers who had taken their oaths in the morning were being shepherded towards the training grounds that were five leagues away. She watched as the last battalion of young men and women marched out. Next to move out was the crop of mages she had recently selected for training. They were going to a separate camp. Zo wasn’t here to browbeat, bully, and scare them half to death – but her assistant training master would hold the fort until she got back to hound them. Alicia knew her twin won’t be happy with this new development. She didn’t want to do anything with the war or the mainland, but until Seve was well enough to take care of the matter, Alicia felt responsible for the safety of their kingdom, and she wanted to start

preparing an army of those who would protect their borders when the need arose. To think, only ten days ago, they were cocooned in a safe harmonious land, blissfully oblivious to the mounting danger lurking in the neighboring kingdom. Now, Iram was gearing up for a war. “Princess?” A maid entered with her afternoon meal. “Is there anything else you require?” Alicia shook her head, willfully ignoring the painful throbbing in her temples. Soon she would have to start taking the magical healing brew three times a day. With Seve indisposed, and Zo missing, there was always so much more to do. Worse, however, was the endless waiting; for death to claim them or for Zo to save them. Who would win; the long-reaching arms of death, or her brave, beautiful sister Zo? Alicia smiled. Knowing Zo, she would fight tooth and nail to bring her siblings back from the arms of death. If she was a betting person, Alicia

would have put her money on her twin. After checking the meal for any hint of poison or mischief, she picked up a piece of bread and liberally slathered it with butter. Her appetite had all but disappeared now - but Alicia never allowed herself to forget that she was the only one standing between her brother and death, and any nourishment she took benefitted him too. Just as she finished buttering the bread, a loud explosion rocked the castle. Sweeping the tray aside, Alicia ran to the source of the sound, knowing in her heart where it had originated from even before she recognized the direction. Someone was trying to murder her brother yet again. Running through the long, curvaceous corridor, she was barely aware of her guards who were following her, or the servants who had dropped all work to see what was going on. Smoke covered the corridor in front of the king’s room. Thankfully, the doors were intact. A large circular charred portion on one of the doors indicated the target was indeed the king.

“Get back,” she yelled at her own guards as she muttered an incantation to disperse the smoke. The hazy air revealed that all of the guards were alive. Many of them looked to be in shock, but at least their wards had done the job. None of them was even minutely hurt, although most of them were coughing due to smoke inhalation. Alicia saw Sultan, Jace, and Arian standing at the edge of the smoke. The four mages who were guarding the room along with the guards stood at the door. Walking over to them, Alicia motioned for them to open the door. Inside, Seve lay sleeping as before. Sighing with relief, she made sure the wards inside the room were holding firm before stepping out. “What happened?” she asked Sultan as he closed the door once more. “It seems someone directed a large ball of magical fire towards the king’s room. The spell was designed to plow its way through the door, and perhaps set fire in the room but the protection shields on the door held firm, deflecting most of the

magic away without causing any harm," he said. He glanced at the ameers flanking him. "The extra fortification implemented by the ameers yesterday probably helped save the guards and the room." “Thank you.” Alicia nodded to the ameers. “We’re glad to be of some use, princess,” said Arian. “Put extra wards on the door,” she ordered the mages who were on duty. “Where did the spell come from? Did you see anyone or anything before the fire hit you?” One of them wiped the soot off his face. “Nothing, princess. There was no warning, no one came forward. The spell just came out of nowhere.” “It came from that direction. I saw the huge blue ball of fire a moment before it hit us. There wasn’t any time to deflect it,” said the other. Alicia nodded. It had been a desperate effort. After the last murder attempt, and since the arrival of the ameers, the room was well-guarded. It

would not be easy for anyone to gain access to it. “You did a good job. I’ll ask someone to send in replacements, and you can take rest.” She walked over to Jace and Sultan who were now standing with their arms crossed over their chests as they watched Arian mutter a long incantation. “What’s going on?” Sultan looked over at her. “Arian says he can follow the thread of the spell back to its source.” His doubtful tone indicated he didn’t really believe such an act was possible. Alicia frowned. “I’ve never heard of something like this.” “It’s something he was working on before we left the keep,” said Jace. “If one starts tracking right after the spell takes effect, it can be done. Not always. Not with a great accuracy, but it might be possible to trace its path backward. It works sometimes.” “Sometimes?” “The technique hasn’t been perfected yet.”

Jace began to follow Arian who was now walking in a straight line, still muttering the incantation. Sultan followed the two ameers. “Maria, see to it that the guards are replaced and new mages are posted here. Double the guard,” she told Sultan’s assistant who stood watching the activity with measured eyes. “Yes, princess.” Maria hurried off to do her bidding. Alicia stayed back to ensure that the mages reinstated the wards on the doors, and a new lot of guards and four mages replaced the battered team. She gave instructions to the new mages. Satisfied with the security measures, she walked in the direction where the ameers and Sultan had disappeared. She caught them climbing the stairs to the second floor of the castle. Arian was at the top of the stairs, with Sultan and Jace close behind him. Alicia didn’t believe Arian’s new technique would show any results. She had never heard of anyone being able to follow the magic back to its source. Still, it was important to try everything. They were no closer to

discovering the identity of the brazen killer who seemed intent on murdering the king. Despite the added security and caution, his shadowy presence in the castle was a constant reminder that their world was no longer safe. She climbed up the stairs to join them. As she reached half-way up the stairs, Arian gave a shout and jumped back. A bright ball of flame whizzed past Jace’s head and slammed into the wall. Arian, Jace and Sultan gave chase in the direction from which the fire had come. Alicia ran up, rapidly following them. The men ran headlong through winding corridors and past closed doors. The murderer seemed familiar with the layout of the castle, because he chose his path carefully, always staying elusively ahead. Two more balls of fire flew past, one nearly hitting Jace who threw up his shield in time. Whoever the killer was, he was a powerful mage. “Stay back,” Alicia yelled to Sultan. He wasn’t a mage, and hence didn’t have any

protection. It left him extremely vulnerable. Ignoring her command, he ran ahead, his arms pumping vigorously as he tried to catch the murderer. Ahead lay the library. Alicia saw someone slip through them, and close the doors behind. Moments later, Arian and Jace burst open the doors with powerful spells. Sultan rushed through along with them. A scream burst through Alicia’s throat even as she saw twin bursts of fire swamp the library foyer. The red-hot flame spread through the antechamber with rapid speed. Everyone disappeared from view. Muttering an incantation under her breath, Alicia removed the fire and the resulting smoke. The sight that met her eyes chilled her to the bone. Jace and Arian stood engulfed in fire, their shields holding strong as they muttered incantations to remove the flames. On the floor lay Sultan. One of the fireballs had hit him straight on the chest. His body was on fire. The impact was so great that his face and chest skin had burned clean off, leaving

behind a charred caricature of the man he was. Alicia dropped by his side. She muttered a spell to start a healing spell but it was evident that he was beyond her help. Mercifully, he had died the instant the fireball hit him. Alicia stifled a sob. Tears escaped her eyes. “I swear when I find the person responsible for doing this, I’ll kill him myself.” Jace and Arian ran towards the inner library. Sparing one last glance at Sultan’s smoking body, Alicia followed them. Sultan’s death lay heavy on her heart. He had been a friend, an advisor, and a teacher to her and her siblings, for as long as she could remember. Who else would die before they managed to catch this elusive killer? Seeing a shadow disappear behind one of the bookshelves, she shouted to the men to alert them. “There he goes!” Jace and Arian gave chase. Alicia saw Zima lying against her desk. She

must have come in the way of the killer while he was attempting to flee. Alicia ran to the librarian, and saw her looking dazed. Thank the goddess, she was alive. Blood ran in rivulets down her forehead from a gash on her head. She must have hit the desk hard. Alicia held the old woman as she struggled to sit. “Easy. Here, take my hand.” “When I find that chit of a girl I’m going to strangle her with my bare hands. How dare she?” Zima muttered, holding her head with both her hands. Her knuckles were singed. The murderer must have directed a fireball at her, but Zima’s shield saved her. Alicia reared back. “Which chit of a girl?” Zima groaned. Raising her hand, she touched her forehead and stared in disbelief at the blood that smeared her fingers. “Why? Look at this,” she sounded surprised. Had Zima seen the killer? Alicia resisted the urge to shake the old woman. She was hurt, in

shock and not thinking clearly. She touched the gash on Zima’s forehead and applied a healing spell. The wound stopped bleeding immediately. Within moments, it knit itself, leaving behind no scar. Alicia knew she shouldn’t have done it. The drain on energy further weakened her. Lately, she was doing her best to avoid weaving spells. Even the simplest one took too much of a toll. This was important though. Zima straightened, looking better. “Thank you,” she said in a grateful tone. “You always were good at healing.” Admiration coated her words. “Zima, I need you to think…did you see the person who hurt you?” “Of course I saw her. That useless wretch! How dare she set fire to the antechamber?” “Her? Who’s her?” Zima stared at her as if Alicia had lost her senses. “Her! That apprentice I spoke with you about? That girl is a menace. She could’ve burned the books. Fire in the library? I’ll have her hide for

this.” “She was the one who set the fire and killed Sultan?” Alicia couldn’t believe what she was hearing. That reed-thin girl she saw days earlier was the killer they had been searching for? Alicia knew she was a mage, but her demeanor suggested she was a novice. Clearly, she had fooled them all. “She killed Sultan?” Zima looked shocked. “Why? That boy loved to read…” Placing her hands on the desk, she tried to stand. Alicia helped her, holding her around the waist. Jace and Arian ran back. “We can’t find her. She disappeared behind one of the bookshelves but when we went there, there was nothing there. She simply vanished,” said Jace as he panted vigorously. “She took the hidden path through the wall tunnel?” Zima sounded surprised. “How did she find out about that?” “Are you sure it was a girl?” said Alicia. It was still hard for her to believe that Zima’s

apprentice was the murderer. “Yes. I saw her face,” said Jace. “But where did she go?” “She must have discovered the path that leads from the library out into the courtyard,” said Zima. The tunnel was a hidden entrance, and it's existence was a well-kept secret. Except for the head librarian and the royal siblings, no one knew about it. How had that mage found out about it? Alicia gestured to the men. “Go outside. Tell the guards to close the castle gates and let no one out. Quickly!” The men ran out again, looking frustrated that their prey had managed to escape. Zima placed her hand on her desk, supporting herself. “If she discovered the hidden tunnel, she must know ways out of the castle also.” “There’s only one road that leads out from the castle. We’ll get her,” Alicia said in a determined voice. She wasn’t prepared to let her

brother’s attacker and Sultan’s murderer slip away so easily. “Are you alright? I want to go check…” “Check the tunnel. She might still be hiding there,” said Zima. “I’m sure she isn’t still there.” Now that she was identified, the woman would be in a hurry to leave the castle and the island. Surely she didn’t believe she could escape so easily? “She killed Sultan?” Zima glanced at the fire. Smoke still curled in the air, but the charred body was clearly visible. Alicia gritted her teeth. “She is responsible for his death. She tried to kill the king, and she murdered many guards. We’ll not let her escape.” Her mind raced with questions. Who was this girl? Why had she risked her life, spent months cloistered in the library and tried to kill Seve? Who was she serving, and why? Was she sent by king Vindha? “Told you I didn’t like that girl,” said Zima as she leaned against her desk. “There was

something strange about her.” Alicia nodded. “I should’ve listened to you.” “Not that I knew she was the one who tried to murder the king,” said Zima. “Had I known that, believe me, I would have peeled the skin off her body.” Alicia nearly smiled. She didn’t doubt Zima’s intentions. The old woman was loyal down to her last bone. “We’ll find her, and maybe you’ll get your chance.” Zima snorted. She hobbled towards Sultan’s remains. Alicia followed. Grief now overwhelmed her as she realized she would have to inform his family of their loss. How many good men and women would die before this nightmare came to an end? Iram was in the throes of a war – and there was nothing any one of them could do to escape the violence and bloodshed that would soon follow.

Chapter Thirteen Even as the forest grew dark, Zo and Leo struggled through the brushwood, following Arkon’s trail. Strange rustling sounds, as well as the hoot of the night owl, overtook the usual twittering of the birds and small animals. Zo was weary of wolves and coyotes that hunted in the cover of the darkness. Wolves were especially a big threat in these woods. Still, they could not allow the trail to go cold. Mercifully, they met with no trouble as they crept on quiet feet through the dense undergrowth of the forest. Whoever they were following was moving quickly, as if familiar with the forest. Zo and Leo walked for a long time. Finally, near dawn, the trail ended in a large clearing. After slithering under a thicket, Zo dug a hollow and settled to observe the man-made, mud mounds that stood within the clearing. Leo camped beside her. She counted two large mounds, and six smaller ones. Each mound was made of clay and mud, baked

hard in the sun, and was big enough to house several people. The bigger ones probably served as community halls or meeting places. Had they stumbled upon some isolated tribe that lived in the forest? It would be foolhardy to jump into the situation without first knowing about the people, or as Leo claimed, the women who had dared to capture Arkon. Were they mages? Why did they live in the forest? “When did you have this vision of Arkon going off with the women?” Zo asked Leo as he ate a melon-like fruit. “I saw it a long time ago, a few days after I met you.” Zo stared at the young boy. Could it be? Did he really have the talent to catch a glimpse of the future? She struggled to control her inner turmoil. Prophets were a rare breed, even in the magical world. She had never met one before. She knew a few mages who attempted to peek into the future,

but the spells they used required certain rituals and ceremonies, and even then the results were not always accurate. A true prophet, someone who had the ability to predict future events without any spells, would be an anomaly even within the magical community. It was said a prophet was born every century, or perhaps even less – and they were the goddess’s chosen ones. Was Leo telling her the truth? Did he indeed have that exceptional gift? “Why didn’t you tell us before?” she said. Even to her own ears, the skepticism laced into her words was clear. “You would not have believed me. No one ever did.” “Not even your parents.” “My parents? I don’t remember them.” Zo put a hand on the boy’s arm. “I’m sorry. Did they die? What happened to them?” “Don’t know. They left me in one of the temples when I was a baby. The priest brought me

up. I told him about what I saw in my mind sometimes, but he said not to mention this to anyone. He said I was making things up." It was the longest he had ever spoken, and even now, his eyes remained downcast. he didn't look at Zo, clearly anticipating that she would not believe him. Zo lifted his chin and looked into his eyes. “I believe you, Leo. These visions you see are not an abomination, but a gift.” She wanted him to understand his own talent. He had grown in an environment without magic, and didn’t realize that he was a mage. And more than that, he was probably a prophet. “You have a special power. You can see things before they happen. Does it happen a lot?” “Sometimes I see things when I’m sleeping. Sometimes I see them when I am thinking about something else. Sometimes I try to do it and it works, but not always.” His eyes betrayed the confusion in his mind. For so long, he must have hidden his talent from the world, thinking of it as a curse, as something that made him different. A

freak. Now, she was telling him to embrace this power. It was too soon, too much for the young child he still was. “Did you try to see us when we were trying to leave you behind?” He grinned. “Yes. Saw you clearly.” Zo stifled a laugh. He was just a child. She ruffled his hair. “You’re a special young man, aren’t you? Well, you rest now while I think of a way to rescue our commander.” Leo fingered the medallion he wore around his neck. Ignoring him, Zo peered towards the mounds, waiting for some movement. It was important to get a clear picture of her enemies before she barged in. Finally, she saw a woman emerge from one of the smaller mounds and walk towards a bigger one. Clothed in a green robe, she wore a belt around her waist in which were stuck many sharp and jagged-edged knives. In her hand, she held an iron chain, light but strong. Zo scratched her nose, befuddled by this strange place. Unless she knew more about the people who lived

here and had imprisoned Arkon, she didn’t want to make a move. She cast a spell, but picked up no significant traces of magic. No mages populated these mounds. Now she was sure she could free Arkon without much trouble. Still, after the incident at the chasm, she was weary of entering any unknown area without gathering as much information as possible. Should she consult Zima? It was hard to admit that Zima could be the traitor, but since there wasn’t any other alternative, Zo knew it had to be the old woman who had betrayed them to the tracking mages. Could she trust the old crone enough to ask about these women? It was possible that she would immediately pass on any knowledge of Zo’s whereabouts to the enemy. It was a risk, but Zo decided to take it. At this moment, her priority was Arkon, and in an effort to save him, she was ready to make a deal with the devil. She needed to scry. It would be quicker than any communication through the diary. After making sure that Leo was well

screened from any prying eyes, Zo slipped back and moved into a copse of trees a little distance away. After digging a shallow hole, she poured water in it. Zo muttered an incantation and watched as the water hissed and boiled. Finally it became as smooth and shiny as a newly polished mirror. Zima’s startled face came into focus. “What are you doing, girl? Scrying in the middle of enemy territory? Have you lost your mind?” Zo explained the situation. Zima looked a bit drawn. Was the toll of being a spy getting to her? “Who are these women? Do you know?” Zo asked, staring at the old woman, searching for a sign that would betray her as the traitor. Would Zima tell her the truth about these women? She couldn’t be sure, but then the old librarian would not gain anything by lying. Zima sneered. “Sounds to me these are the guardians of prophets, the akachimas.” “Who?” Zima huffed with an air of impatience. “The

akachimas are an ancient tribe of women who take on the mantle of guarding a prophet and of recording all his visions and dreams. They don’t have any magic of their own, but they are deadly with knives. Also, they use chains to bind the power of a mage, should someone annoy them.” “Bind the power?” Zo nearly jumped. It reminded her of the ekeme. Did the akachimas have similar powers? “Temporarily, of course. If they manage to wrap a chain around you, it will prevent you from weaving a spell but once the chain is removed, or some time passes, the power is back.” Zima pushed a stray strand of hair behind her ear. “What about the knives?” “They are known to be extremely proficient with the knives,” said Zima. “Why are they living in the forest? They used to live in a village, near the sea. Last I heard, their prophet was kidnapped by king Vindha and many akachimas died to protect him. I thought the tribe was extinct but it seems some have survived.”

“Why would they take Arkon?” “They capture lone male travelers for breeding.” “What?” Zo’s voice came out as a shriek and she slapped her hand against her mouth. “Breeding? You mean to say they intend to…” “Oh, yes.” Zima nodded. “They will put him to good use. Once a few of them are impregnated, they might kill him. They aren’t known for mercy to their victims.” “Don’t they have men of their own?” “The male babies are left to die in the forest. The akachimas can only be women. Their last leader…not sure if she’s alive…was a woman named Sylvia. She was as hard and bitter as you get. It’s said she left five of her infant sons in the wild.” Zo pondered over the situation. It was hard for her to believe a mother could do act in such a horrific manner towards her own offspring. And yet, why would Zima lie?

She hesitated but the question rolled off her tongue before she could stop herself. “Is Seve alive?” “Still breathing,” Zima confirmed. Her expression softened as she added, “you best hurry girl. He doesn’t have much time, and everyone’s counting on you. Your twin is carrying the entire burden by herself, and it’s not all smooth sailing.” “I’ll be there in time.” Zo closed the spell. She had the information she needed and it was a relief to know that Seve was alright. It meant Alicia was alive too. She didn’t ask the old librarian about her twin, not wishing to alert her about the binding spell. A question popped in her head. Why would Zima tell her to hurry if she was actually trying to prevent Zo from reaching the castle in time to save her siblings? Perhaps it was a ruse to lull Zo into thinking she had their best interests at heart? Zo didn’t really consider the akachimas a real threat since they didn’t have any magical protection but she decided to be wary of their

chains that Zima claimed contained some powerbinding spells. She went back to Leo. It was time to rescue Arkon. If she waited till morning, all the akachimas would be awake and alert. “I want you to stay here. Go climb that tree and don’t come down until I call for you,” she told him. Leo glanced up at the tall tree. “He is in the last mound,” he said before scrambling up the tree with the agility of an experienced monkey. Zo scratched her head. Was the boy right? Did he really see these things, or was he now making stuff up? Still, she had to start somewhere, and it wouldn't hurt to follow his instructions. He’d proven himself to be right up until now. She breathed out softly. This was a true test of her power. Had the ekeme really unbound her magic fully? Never before had she questioned her abilities or capability. Zo felt like a newly trained mage as she muttered an incantation and began

weaving the complicated spell of invisibility. In order to make this work, she had to manipulate the air around her. If all went right, no one would be able to see her. As the magic tingled its way down her body, she glanced down and was happy to observe that she couldn't see her own hands or legs. Relieved with the results, she walked into the clearing, treading carefully. If she left any footsteps behind, they would be easily noticeable. After walking over to the mound Leo had pointed out, she entered. The inside was much like a cave, but it was split into smaller chambers, one leading to another. In the second chamber, Zo found one woman who was sleeping on a straw pallet. Tiptoeing, she passed through and moved forward. In the next room, she found three women eating a meal. For a moment, Zo worried her grumbling stomach might give her away but the women were not alerted to her presence. She passed into the next cell and found Arkon. He was locked by manacles to the wall.

Unable to sit, he stood slumped against the hard mud wall, his head bowed. Blood seeped through the raw scratches on his wrists. He must have tried to pull himself free. A trencher of uneaten food lay in front of him. Had he refused to eat or did they leave the food out of his reach in order to tempt and tease him? Zo surveyed the entire cell. A narrow cot stood against another wall. On it was a light blanket and a thin pillow. Under the cot was a pitcher of water. The room was clean and airy. A narrow window high up was lined with iron bars to prevent the prisoner from escaping. There wasn’t much time to ponder over the situation. Zo weaved a second spell. She waved her hands and the manacles snapped open. Arkon fell to the floor. He opened his bleary eyes, and stared in apprehension. Still cloaked in invisibility, Zo tried to help him up. “What the hell is this?” He tugged himself free of her grasp. “I’m not doing anything, no matter what magic you use, you blasted creatures.”

“Shhh!” Zo whispered in his ear. “Be quiet. I’ve come to take you out.” “Zo?” He stared in her direction, an awed look in his eyes. “I’m using an invisibility spell,” she said, helping him up. “I’ll extend its reach to you. Hold my hand and don’t let go.” There was no time to think about why she felt so relieved now that she knew he was alive and well. Zo grasped his hand, and as his fingers tightened around hers, the air around Arkon shimmered and sparkled. Within moments, he became invisible. Now, it was time to implement the second part of her plan. Zo muttered a long incantation. As a child, she had used this spell often in an attempt to play a prank on her sister and brother, but this time it was different. If they were to escape from here, she would have to hold the spell for a long time, from a considerable distance away. By manipulating the air, she created an image of Arkon, chained to the wall as before, his hands

bleeding, his knees bent and head bowed. Arkon gasped as the illusion materialized, looking as real as possible. “That’s amazing!” he whispered the words. Zo felt a twinge of pride as she surveyed her handiwork with a careful eye. A slight alteration to the clothes, skin, hands, or any other small part could alert anyone who was gazing from outside the cell that this wasn’t the real thing. Everything looked good. She tugged his hand. “Come on.” Maintaining the illusion spell as she moved away from it, while at the same time, preserving the invisibility spell around the two of them was a monstrous task, even for her. The strength of a mage’s magic depended on the natural power of his or her gift as well as the amount of work they put into enhancing their gift. Since she always took her gift seriously, Zo had devoted many years of her life improving and perfecting her skills. Given her natural dual talent of the elements of air and fire, she was far superior to most mages. Still, it would

be a difficult task to maintain both spells at the same time. Any loss of concentration, and she knew, either the illusion or the invisibility spell would wear off, leaving them exposed. Leading Arkon out of the cell, she moved stealthily through the mound. The women were still eating. No one noticed anything. As they stepped out into the early rays of the morning sun, they nearly ran into another woman was walking briskly towards the entrance. They moved out of the way, and she walked inside, completely oblivious to their presence. Zo walked to the jungle and maintained the two spells until they were well into the protection of the trees. As they reached the tree where she’d left Leo, Zo dropped the invisibility spell, her mind still pre-occupied with the illusion she intended to maintain until they were far away from the mounds. Seeing them, Leo slipped down the tree and ran to hug Arkon. The commander looked surprised at the sudden display of affection. He ruffled the boy’s thick straight hair.

“There, there. Don’t worry. I’m fine. How did you two find me?” “He found you. Apparently he has visions.” Zo hefted her pack, her mind still on the second spell. “Visions?” Arkon looked at the boy who placed his hand on the medallion he wore around his neck, and blushed. “We need to get out,” Zo muttered and strode off in the general direction of the mountain. Perhaps he understood her need to concentrate on the other spell, because Arkon ceased his questioning and instead picked the other two packs. He handed one to Leo, and they both followed her. She’d walked the entire night and now the spell was draining her remaining energy. And yet, Zo realized the need to be as far away from these women as was possible. Without any rest, they walked for a long time. Suddenly, a prick of pain pierced her mind

as the illusion she was maintaining shattered with a sharp snap. Zo stumbled on a tree root that protruded from the soil. Arkon gripped her arm, preventing a fall. She breathed deeply, sweat beading on her forehead. “They know you’re gone.” Arkon’s anxious gaze settled on her face. “Are you alright?” Zo wiped the sweat off with the sleeve of her gown. Maintaining the illusion had taken its toll on her strength. Her muscles quivered as she breathed steadily, trying to regroup her energy. “Someone must have gone in and touched you,” she said. “That would break the illusion.” “We’ve come long way from their lair. Perhaps we should rest.” A note of worry crept in Arkon’s voice as he took in her shaking hands and sallow color. Zo shook her head. With a belief born out of instinct, she knew the women would follow them. They probably knew the forest like the back

of their hands since they dwelled here. It was important to get away before the chase began. “We’ll walk,” she said. “We should make the best of the daylight. We can stop later for rest.” They marched on for a long time, heading in the direction of the mountain. It took them a considerable time to determine the direction they needed to take. Finally, near evening, they reached the clearing from where the mountain was just a stone’s throw away. After setting up camp, they ate a hot meal. The shadows under the trees lengthened and darkened. Night came into the forest on quick feet. “They are still after us,” Zo told him in a low whisper. Leo was already settled into his blanket, exhausted by the day’s events. “I am sure of it.” “They took me by surprise,” Arkon replied, a grim note in his voice. “One of them chained me, and I was unable to move. Next time they will not catch me unaware."

So their chains weren't only able to bind magic, but could also be used against non-magic people. This was an important piece of information. Zo filed it away for future use. "We should keep watch," Zo said. "I’ll stay up first.” Arkon offered. Zo lay down, worry still gnawing at her. It seemed they escaped from one trouble only to run into another. Once again, they were being pursued, and somehow she felt these stalkers were more dangerous than the mages she’d dealt with earlier. There was so much to do, and they had little time and hardly any resources or energy. It as if the goddess was truly testing her determination to win back the lives of her brother and sister. Zo was unwavering in her commitment. She would persist. No matter what the cost to her, she would save her family. Right now, all she needed was a little sleep – and despite the apprehensions still lodged deep within her soul, her eyes closed as her body craved the rest it needed.

Chapter Fourteen Early the next morning, Zo, Arkon and Leo peered out from the shadows of the trees and stared at the colossal mountain that blocked their path. Zo craned her head to look up at the peak but this time of the day it was hidden in swirling clouds. Halfway up the mountain, she could make out the edge of a ledge or what could be the plateau. The goddess had perhaps taken mercy on them because they were at the exact spot from where they would have to start climbing. Zo pointed at a narrow path that meandered its way up until it hid from view in the thick foliage. Hope fluttered in her heart. By nightfall, she would hold the precious flower of rosem in her hand. A narrow strip of stones and gravel, fifteen feet wide, separated the mountain from the forest. Leo yawned as he stood by her side. Zo spared a glance for the young boy, and pity stirred

in her heart. This was no life for a young child. They had set a punishing pace since yesterday, and despite a night’s sleep, they were all tired. She wished she had found a safe place to leave him, but now, given the last incident with the akachimas, he would have to stay with them. They walked out of the forest, heading for the path that would lead them up the mountain. A slight noise distracted Zo. Pivoting, she threw up her shield. Three knives that were hurling towards her stopped in mid-air and collapsed on the ground. The akachimas surrounded them. The women stood in a semi-circle, some of them holding chains in their hands while others had knives. Zo counted thirteen. They all wore identical green robes with a belt tied around their waist. Silver sharp knives hung from their belts. Despite the fact that she had rested for half the night, Zo knew the women posed a big problem. Their magical chains could render her powerless in a moment, and the knives gleamed lethally. “What do you want?” said Zo, hoping to

negotiate her way out of this tricky situation. One of the women took two brisk steps forward. She pointed at Arkon. “That man is ours.” Zo watched as Arkon took an instinctive step back, his revulsion for the women clear on his face. They must have told him what they intended to do with him while he was their captive. “You can’t have him,” she declared. “Don’t pick a fight with us, mage,” said the woman. “No matter how powerful you’re, there are more of us, and you won’t leave the woods alive.” Her expression softened. “My name is Sylvia. I’m the chief of my tribe, and I promise you safe passage. We’ll just take your man, and leave you and the boy.” Zo raised her hands, palms up, and thin streaks of blue fire sparkled and shimmered as they floated in the air, and formed a circle over her head. “You’ll get nothing. Go away and leave us alone.” “Don’t be silly, mage. Is your life worth that

of any man?” The woman’s eyes remained fixed on the fire. “You’ve power and talent. Why waste it on a mere human?” “He’s my friend, and he’s worth more than the thirteen of you.” Zo didn’t want to initiate a fight. There were too many of them. Arkon and her might be able to take on seven or eight of them out but all it needed was one knife through Leo or Arkon’s heart to end the battle. She strengthened the magical shield around her companions. It would not save them indefinitely, but would provide some protection from the knives. The woman raised her hand. Thirteen knives hurtled towards her, followed by thirteen more in the time it took for Zo to blink her eyes. The shimmering circles of fire floating in the air widened as she muttered an incantation. The fire spread high and low to form a protective ring that stopped the knives, making them fall on the grass, blackened with smoke. As she readied for the next attack, Zo

worried. How many knives did the women have? And how long could she protect everyone? Clearly, to the women, she was a threat because they hadn’t even bothered to attack Arkon or Leo. Possibly, they wanted the boy too, instead of just Arkon. Arkon stepped closer to her. The unmistakable metallic click of the sword rang in the clearing as he pulled it out of its sheath. From behind the protective blue glimmering barrier of his shield, he gazed at the determined women who surrounded them. They were at an impasse. Neither could Zo maintain a shield indefinitely nor could she continue her journey until they gave her safe passage. They could not harm her or her companions until she ran out of energy to maintain the shields. She would either have to kill them, or hide behind the shield until they gave up. Since it didn’t look as if the women would walk away from the inevitable battle, Zo decided to take matters in her own hands. With an expert flick of her hands, she sent more blue fire flying towards

them. The women ducked. The fire passed over them easily, but already gusts of wind were hurtling towards them. Two women were swept off their feet and flew into the forest, their screams echoing in the silent terrain. Eleven knives flew towards them but the shields stopped the attack. “I don’t want to kill you all,” Zo told the chief. “Don’t test my patience.” “Don’t underestimate our resolve,” said the woman, no indication of fear on her face. She didn’t turn to search for her two companions. “We’ll stay here as long as it takes for your magic to run out or one of us chains you.” “They are not bluffing,” said Arkon from the corner of his mouth. He held his sword at the ready, knees bent as he stared at the women. “No, they are not,” Zo replied. “We’ll have to kill them,” he said. “All of them. There is no other choice.” Taking a step forward, Leo held Zo’s hand

and stood next to her. “They are not nice,” he whispered. Zo squeezed his hand. “No. They are not, but don’t worry, nothing will happen to you.” She saw Sylvia’s gaze shift from Arkon to Leo. Her eyes widened. She frowned. Motioning one of her companions forward, she whispered something to the woman, her eyes still on Leo. They stared at the boy, a strange expression on their faces. It was almost…reverence, Zo realized. Instinctively, she pushed the boy back and stepped in front to hide him from their prying eyes. All the women took a step forward. One hand raised in warning, Zo gestured for them to stop. “We’ve decided to give you and the man safe passage,” said Sylvia. “All of us,” Zo demanded. “We’ll take the boy.” Did they intend to use the child? Surely they couldn’t be so depraved? Zo growled, her lips

peeled back as anger burned deep inside her. Could these women be such lustful monsters? “Like hell you will,” Arkon growled and raised his sword as if he wished to thrust it inside the woman’s chest. “Not for that reason. We don’t use children.” The scornful expression on Sylvia’s face showed she was telling the truth. “Ours is a noble cause. We serve the goddess.” “By using men and boys for your sexual pleasures?” Zo snorted. Surely, the women didn’t believe this crap? Anger erupted in the leader’s eyes. “We are guardians of prophets, a sacred task that was entrusted to us centuries ago. To fulfill this, we have forsaken an ordinary life, the comfort of family, sons…” she said. “There are no more prophets.” “There was one.” A gleam appeared in the woman’s eyes. “He was the greatest who ever lived, but king Vindha took him away. So many of

us died trying to protect him but we couldn’t save him. Even after he was gone, we didn’t give up hope. It was his prediction that a new prophet will come, wearing a sign of the old one, and it will once more fall upon us to write his sacred prophecies.” “What’s the use of this nonsensical gibberish? Prophecies don’t tell what will be,” Zo scorned. She didn’t place much faith in prophecies. It was a temperamental magic at best. Unpredictable and unreliable, it offered little to its believers. From whatever she had read of prophecies, they were always ambiguous and vague. “The future you see today can be changed by an act of will. Nothing’s carved in stone.” “You’re a fool, mage. The prophecies tell us what can be and sometimes what will be. It was foretold that our numbers will dwindle until one day a prophet arrives once more to take us into his fold. He will give us glory and power. He will predict the greatest and most wonderful happenings of our time, and beyond.”

“Did a prophecy tell you how you will die?” Zo sent a lightning bolt careening towards the woman. She ducked and the bolt dissolved harmlessly. “You’re only alive because I haven’t decided to kill you yet. Don’t force my hand.” “Give us the boy.” Tired of the insane conversation, Zo raised her hands. She didn’t want to kill the women, but if they didn’t deviate from their crazy scheme to kidnap Leo, she wouldn’t hesitate to blow them to cinders. “Wait! Don’t you realize this boy is a prophet? He needs to be trained in his gift, taught how to use it. He needs us…” another akachima spoke, her eyes fixed unwaveringly on Leo. Zo dropped her hands. “A Prophet?” She shared a perplexed glance with Arkon. “He did tell me about the women when I was trying to find you?” she whispered. “And he always knew where to find us,” said Arkon. “And the ekeme knew he had magic.”

The two of them stared at each other, unnerved by this discovery. “I don’t want to stay with them,” said Leo, his voice tremulous. He touched Zo’s arm. “Don’t leave me with them. I want to stay with you.” “We’ll take good care of him. Our lives will be devoted to his every wish,” said Sylvia. She was trembling with excitement. Zo stared into the crazed woman’s eyes. “No matter what you do for him, he won’t have the freedom to move away from you. He’ll always be your prisoner. Will you let him experience a happy childhood, a carefree life or the choice to have a family? A wife? Children?” “Prophets are not ordinary mages. They do not have the liberty to indulge in mundane matters and become distracted from the purpose of their existence.” “And you feel you have the right to decide the purpose of his life?” “We’ll protect him with our lives,” Sylvia

screamed. The noise reverberated in the quietness of the clearing. “We’ll sacrifice our lives for him should the need arise.” “And in return for that dedication, you ask him to become a slave to your demands. I don’t think so.” Zo shook her head, cool determination lending an icy edge to her voice. “Even if he’s a prophet, we’re not leaving him at your mercy.” Sylvia took a threatening step forward. She pointed at Leo with one slender hand. “That boy’s no ordinary mortal. He is the next prophet. He is ours.” Arkon stepped in front of Zo and Leo.“I don’t think there’s any point in continuing this argument. Let’s just get it over with.” He tightened his grip on his sword. He was right, Zo realized. The women had dedicated their lives to this cause. They would not give up their claim on Leo whom they believed was a prophet. She could do nothing to change their

mind. So why waste time? No matter how hard she tried to reason with their leader, this was a battle they would not be able to avoid. Whatever the outcome, they were committed to protecting Leo and gaining entrance to the mountain. “Let it begin,” she said. The women ran towards them, hurling knives at Arkon and her. Zo flicked the knives aside as her whirlwind flew into one akachima, flinging her half-way across the clearing. The whirlwind twirled around, splitting into two and took two more akachimas in a furious windy grip. Balls of fire erupted from her hands, setting fire to two women who rolled on the pebbly ground, their screams echoing in the clearing as they beat the flames with their bare hands. A knife whistled past Zo's ears. She ducked and sent a fire bolt whipping towards her target. Another woman issued a scream as she attempted to beat the flames off her shoulder.

An akachima got close enough to whip her chain. Zo barely managed to jump clear. She could not afford to let them bind her power, no matter how temporary the effect lasted. She flicked her hand and two of the knives that had fallen on the floor cleaved through the air and hit the woman in her chest. Spinning around, Zo delivered a blast of flame to another woman who was trying to chain her. Her hair on fire, the akachima ran into the forest, her screams reverberating through the forest long after she disappeared. Beside her, Arkon was using his sword to deflect the barrage of knives. His shield was still holding, although Zo detected several holes where the knives had found their target. Luckily he wasn’t hurt – as yet. She muttered an incantation and a few rocks levitated off the ground, flying forward at a terrible speed towards two of the women who were targeting Arkon. The rocks hit them hard and sent them sprawling on the ground. Zo took stock of the situation. Three women stood firm. Three battled with her whirlwinds,

trying to get free from the spinning webs of wind without much success. Sylvia had her hands on Leo’s wrist. She was trying to drag him away but the boy was hitting and punching with all his might. Zo sent a blast of fire towards her, and she jumped clear. Leo ran to Zo. Another set of knives flew towards her. She flicked them aside and directed her whirlwinds towards the remaining enemies. One of them flipped sideward, escaping the whirlwind’s wrath. The other was trapped within its stormy coils. The two akachimas who had been dragged in the forest by the Zo’s ferocious whirlwind came running. The three who were burned also stood. “You’ll have to kill them all,” shouted Arkon as he brought his sword crashing down on Sylvia’s arm as she tried to reach for Leo once more. She sprang away before he could hack off her hand. Flipping backwards, she stood along the rest of her companions. Two of them were still battling Zo’s whirlwind, but the battered and bruised eight stood by her side.

Arkon was right. Her energy was winding down. She could no longer afford to distract or detain the women; if they were to escape unscathed, she would have to start killing them. Raising her hands, she prepared herself for a powerful spell. Before she could mutter an incantation, a lance of light hit Sylvia on her leg, and at the same time, a flesh-eating plant sprang forth from the dry earth. Before the akachima could assess the danger, the wide maw of the purple flower opened and ripped off her head. The akachimas scattered. In the resulting confusion, Zo managed to ensnare two more in her whirlwinds as she looked for her protectors. Three mages appeared from the forest. Two of them hurled bolts of firelight at the akachimas. One woman was hit in the chest, another on the arm. The smell of burning flesh permeated the clearing. One mage levitated a rock and hurled it at an akachima. The rock hit her squarely on her temple. She fell on the hard floor, blood gushing out

from the gash. The earth mage conjured vines that ensnared two women, trapping them to the floor. The remaining akachimas bolted, one of them clutching her burned arm. Zo stared at the mages, breathing hard. Were these friends or foes? She no longer had the energy to fight. Two of the mages were women, and one was a young man who ran a hand over his bald head as he surveyed the scene. Everyone stared at each other, tense until the young man smiled. “You’re safe with us. We are from the resistance movement,” he said. Zo exchanged a glance with Arkon. Was this a ruse to get them to relax? Were these people from the king’s army? Or another group altogether? Zo didn’t drop her guard; neither did she remove the shields from her companions. “Who are you?” “We are from the rebel army, mobilized against the tyrannical rule of King Vindha. Who are

you?” Zo narrowed her eyes. She’d never heard news of an army working against Vindha. “We are from Iram, traveling on a personal errand. Why did you help us?” He lifted his shoulder. “You’re no friend of Vindha. No mage from the king’s army would travel with non-magic people. What’s more, the akachimas wouldn’t be stupid enough to bring his wrath upon them by attacking his people. They have already suffered enough at his hand. And anyone who is not allied with Vindha is our friend.” Was he telling the truth, or was this just an excuse to bring down their guard? “How did you find us?” “We live in the forest, and the noise was enough to bring the closest army charging in,” he said. “Come, follow us.” “Why?” “Our camp’s nearby and our leader wants to meet you.”

"What about them?" She pointed at the two akachimas who were still trapped in vines. He grinned. "Their companions might come back to rescue them. Or not. It's not our problem." Zo rubbed her forehead. She was exhausted. If the akachimas came back, she had no more strength to fight them. Also, they needed to replenish their supplies. She cast a last glance at the trapped women. “We’ll go with you. Is your camp far?” “It’s nearby. Follow us.” He led them off into the forest. “Is this a good idea?” Arkon whispered as he walked by her side. Zo noticed he still had the sword in his hand. Clearly, he didn’t trust the new arrivals. Neither did Zo, but they had no other choice. The mages were not forcing them, but if it came to a fight, she didn’t think she had enough power left to defeat all three of them. For now, it seemed like a good idea to go with their protectors. Possibly they

were telling the truth and were indeed a part of a rebellion group against king Vindha. They walked fast and hard. Soon, they entered a large clearing. Tents dotted the land. Fires burned bright in various spots, and people milled about, going about their tasks with no apparent haste. No one paid much attention to them as the man led them towards the center of the clearing. The female mages disappeared in the depths of the camp, leaving them in the company of the male guide. “Stay here,” he told them as they neared a white cotton tent. The tent had seen better days. It was patched in places, the cloth worn thin - but magic protected it. She detected a strong invisible shield around it. It was the work of a master mage. He returned, and lifted the flap of the tent. “Come inside all of you.” Zo followed him, but not before she shielded her companions from any sudden attack. Who knew whom they were meeting?

Inside, on an old woven mat, sat three mages. “Welcome,” said one of them, his voice cautious as he stared at them. Zo saw his eyebrows rise as he detected the shield on her companions. His beard was white, and his face lined with wrinkles, but power and intelligence shone in his eyes. “If you are not Vindha’s mages, you have nothing to fear from us. My name is Ibad. You are my guests. Sit.” He gestured with his hand. “Thank you.” Zo, Arkon and Leo joined him on the mat. He was the leader, Zo realized. The others looked at him differentially. “Isa, please ask someone to bring some refreshments for our guests,” he addressed the mage who had brought them here. “Perhaps we ought to check if they indeed are not from the army. I found them fighting the akachimas but who knows? It could have been a ruse to find our location,” Isa said.

“Don’t be silly, boy!” He glared at the mage. “Please forgive my son,” he told Zo. “He’s naturally suspicious of everyone. Not that I blame him. Most mages we meet are in service of the king, and can’t be trusted.” “If he didn’t trust us, why did he bring us here then?” Ibad gestured for his son to leave the tent. “I sent a scouting party to see what the commotion was all about. Few people venture into the forest. Most are wary of the akachimas. I told him to save whoever was fighting with them and bring them here. It’s seldom we get visitors from outside. Who are you, and why did you enter the forest?” Zo shared a glance with Arkon, wondering how much to tell Ibad. In the end, she decided they had nothing to lose. An enemy of Vindha could only be their friend. She told him everything. By the time her story finished, Isa retuned with the food. Ibad rubbed a hand over his face once Zo stopped talking. “It’s a strange tale you tell us.”

“It’s the truth,” she said and put her hand on Leo’s shoulder as he leaned towards the bowls of hot stew. “Please serve the boy. He looks hungry.” Amusement lurked in Ibad’s voice. Zo muttered an incantation, checking the food for any containment or poison. Nothing shone out. Picking up a bowl she handed it to Leo. After giving one to Arkon, she took one for herself. It was nice to eat hot food after such a long time. For a moment, she was lost in the joy of it. “What are you all doing here?” she said after taking a few satisfying mouthfuls. Leo gobbled the fare quickly, eating the stew along with bread and cheese. Ibad smiled at the boy’s enthusiasm. “I’m one of the king’s advisors…or indeed, I was, fifteen years ago. After leaving his service, I retreated to my native village but Vindha doesn’t tolerate deserters. He sent mages to persuade me to come back, or failing that, to kill me. Instead, I killed two of his men and escaped with my wife and sons to

the forest. Over the years, I was joined by many mages. There are still some who don’t agree with Vindha's methods or vision. He started experimenting with dark magic that even his own father knew enough to leave alone…” Ibad ran a hand over his forehead, wiping the sweat off. “I’ve heard rumors he has infused his elite mages with special powers…powers that should not be conquered. This elite force is called the durkhas.” “I’ve heard that name before. Demon mages, some call them?” Zo frowned, not sure if she was willing to believe what he was saying. Magic was a force of its own. A mage had to be careful not to go beyond its normal limitations. What Ibad was describing was monstrous. Was Vindha so power-hungry that he was creating a new species of mages by imbuing them with forbidden magic? A demon mage had no conscience, no logic, and no reasoning. It knew only the lust of blood, and served to please its creator. However, no one would be foolish enough to unleash demons upon

the world. Legend said that the demons didn’t just kill…they took pleasure in maiming, hurting and torturing people. Images of people hanged from trees, razed villages and Erob’s burned body flashed through Zo’s head. It couldn’t be. No, she refused to believe that was the work of demons. But if it was true, Vindha was playing with fire. Forbidden magic was a force once unleashed upon the land would take on a life of its own. It couldn’t be controlled forever. No. She could not, would not, believe that. No one could be that stupid. Ibad, perhaps, sensed her thoughts. “I could be wrong, of course. I have only heard and not seen any actual evidence. We are far from his realm. This forest is our sanctuary. So far, he is concentrating his energy on conquering the neighboring kingdoms.” “You pose no threat to him.” Zo thrust aside her concerns and concentrated on the present. “His army is huge. We've seen it.”

“Yes, that’s true. Still, lately there have been two attempts on my life. Hence, we are cautious. It seems he has decided to use cunning instead of direct force to eliminate all thorns in his side, including your sibling.” Zo contemplated his words. There was a hidden meaning there. “You mean to say that he attacked my brother. Was he also a thorn in his side? But why? Seve has never opposed him. Nor can he. Vindha’s army is monstrously big. No one can oppose it. In any case, we’re too far away for the mainland.” “Your brother has a direct claim to the throne of Jiambra,” said Ibad. “Moreover, Vindha would turn his attention to Iram once he fulfills his long-term plan to unite the mainland. Surely you don’t believe he would allow you your freedom once he is emperor of the mainland?” Silence fell in the tent. It was hard for Zo to marshal her thoughts. Too much was happening all over the land. It was impossible to get a clear picture.

“Iram is not involved in this war,” said Arkon. “And we have no intention of being involved,” Zo worded her sentiments. Ibad lifted his eyebrow. “No one can stay away from the greed of Vindha’s ambitions, no matter how hard they try. His lust for power is a disease that will slowly but surely touch every living creature. You will find out about that soon enough.” Zo chose to hold her tongue. For now, her main concerns were Seve and Alicia. Anything else would have to wait until her siblings were safe once more. Arkon pushed his plate away. “Thank you for your hospitality. We should go now.” Ibad scratched his cheek. “I would suggest you stay with us tonight. The akachimas are not known to give up so easily. I’m sure they are still prowling the forest, looking for you. Stay with us tonight. Before dawn tomorrow, my son will take

you through a safe and shorter way to the path you seek. You’re welcome to replenish your supplies from our camp.” Zo stood. She hated to waste any more time, but it was obvious that it would take them an entire day to climb the mountain. If they started now, they would have to spend the night up there, and the akachimas could easily catch up to them. It would be harder to fight on the mountain trail. What Ibad said made sense. She gazed at the leader of the opposition. Why was he being so helpful though? “You’re being awfully kind.” Suspicion laced her words. Ibad guffawed. “You’ve run into too many enemies, princess. Rest assured we pose no threat to you. Time will prove that we’re meant to be allies.” “I appreciate your help, but can’t offer the same in return. Iram is a kingdom apart from this mayhem.” Ibad stretched his lips in a mock smile. “No

kingdom can dare to stand apart for long, princess. Whoever does so will see defeat. Our strength lies in unity. Sooner or later, you’ll need us…just as we need you.” Zo shrugged, not wishing to alienate him when he was offering them so much help. “We’ll see.” She had no intention of embroiling her people in an unnecessary fight, and she was sure Seve and Alicia would agree with her. Isa led them out of the tent. Without saying anything, he took them to a tent, smaller in size, but neat and clean, that stood not far from his father’s abode. “You can rest here today. Leave your things, and come with me to the supply tent. We’ll see what else you need.” “You both stay here. I’ll go with him.” Arkon put his pack inside and went with Isa. Zo sat with Leo. A woman brought a big pot of clean water, and they used it to wash the grime off their bodies as best as they could. Later, they sat outside, watching the activity in the camp as people mended or made things, cooked food, or went about their

business. Zo estimated that nearly seven or eight hundred people lived here, and most of them were non-magic. Arkon came back with cloth bags loaded with food and other necessary items. After stowing everything, Zo sat with Arkon outside the tent while Leo slept inside. Dusk fell upon the forest. Zo pulled at the edge of her sleeves as she stared at the fires that burned brighter in the dark. For a long time they sat in silence. “Are you worried about king Seve?” Zo nodded. Her allotted time was nearly up, and she hadn’t even reached her goal. How would she get back in time to save her siblings? “We will save him,” said Arkon. She debated about telling him about the binding spell. If she was late, she risked losing both her siblings. And yet she hesitated. Why add to his worry? “I hope so,” she said. A woman walked past them, carrying two

empty pots. Two small children were walking behind her, almost running to keep up with her fast pace. One of them, a nearly four year old girl, was carrying a doll. She held it against her chest as if scared to lose her toy. What was the future for these children in this strange world where men and mages were killing each other indiscriminately? How would they survive? “It’s not going to last forever,” said Arkon as if sensing her thoughts. Zo picked up a stray twig. “How do you know? How can anyone of us predict the end of this war? Vindha has amassed a huge army. He will defeat kingdom after kingdom until there is no one left to oppose him.” Arkon nodded. “And once he has brought the whole world under his domain you can be sure he will start setting his own rules. I’ve heard that the subjects of the kingdoms whom he has defeated are required to pay a monthly tax, not to mention heavy levies for many other things.”

“This is just the beginning.” Zo mused. “He will not be satisfied with anything less than absolute control. An individual’s free will would become an obsolete idea under his rule.” A coyote howled in the far distance. The predators were out in the jungle. For a moment Zo felt happy that she was sitting out of harm’s way amidst members of her own kind. But for how long? Sooner or later, none of them would remain safe in the new world that Vindha was building. For a long while they sat outside as the activity around them slowed. Everyone was getting ready to sleep. Thin beams of golden light that were slicing through the dense canopy overhead turned silvery. Fires burned even brighter. Someone brought them food. They ate, and soon were asleep – ready to resume their journey at the first light of dawn the next day.

Chapter Fifteen The sun was no more than a pale orange streak in the distant horizon when Zo emerged from her tent. After yesterday’s delay, she was eager to resume their journey and reach the pinnacle of their mission as soon as possible. Time was a fistful of sand, quietly but quickly, slipping through her fingers. Already they were behind schedule. Praying fervently that the delay would not cause her the lives of her family, she walked towards the nearest stream to wash. When she came back, Leo and Arkon were both up and having a hot breakfast of fresh bread, butter, and goat milk. Isa was sitting with them. “We’ve a hundred and twelve mages and five hundred non-magic people with us already.” He broke off a chunk of bread and dipped it in the pot of butter. “More keep pouring in. We’ve a system in place to guide the refugees if they wish to join our numbers. Earlier, many of them fled to the

kingdoms on the other side of the mountains, but now that way is blocked by the army. What’s more, those kingdoms are not going to be safe for long. So most of these people are coming here.” “Why do they join you? They have houses, farms, and families…” Zo sat and picked up a cup of goat’s milk. It was fresh and warm. Isa passed her the bread. “Many of them have suffered losses. They have lost brothers, sisters, wives, husbands or children to the army or to senseless killings. The fire of revenge burns deep within their guts. Those who want to fight are being trained, in one way or another. We could do with more mages though.” He glanced at Zo. Zo slathered her bread with a generous amount of butter. The aromatic smell made her mouth water. It reminded her of home, of the ovenfresh bread in the morning, the easy camaraderie when the three of them, Seve, Alicia and her, carved out time to have breakfast together. Seve loved cinnamon bread. For a moment, she was back with her siblings.

A loud wail cut across the clearing, bringing her back to reality. Springing up, they ran, heading in the direction of the noise. Someone was screaming and crying. Zo saw a crowd gather outside a tent. Isa pushed his way in, and she followed. Inside a boy of no more than twelve lay on a thin mattress, his body battered and bruised with big purple marks. A woman lay half-way across him, her hands clutching his reed-thin body. She was screaming and weeping. Isa sat next to her. He placed his hand on her shoulder. She turned and started crying in his arms. The boy was dead. Zo cast a long searching look at his hollow cheeks, his open staring eyes and turned. She’d seen enough. Ibad stood behind her. Grabbing her by the elbow, he pulled her out of the crowd. “See that he’s buried and his mother taken care of until she recovers sufficiently,” he barked out an order, his voice clipped. “He was her only child,” one of the mages standing in the crowd whispered. Tears ran down

her cheeks. Zo followed Ibad as he led her back to her tent. “What happened to the boy?” She muttered, not wanting Leo who was trailing behind them to know what had transpired. That boy had been not much older than him, and she felt sorry for the heart-breaking grief of the young mother who’d lost her only child. “His father was forcefully recruited in the army, and when the wife and her young son tried to protest, the mages beat him and tortured the boy until the father agreed to accompany them. He was a blacksmith, and they need skilled people," Ibad said. "The army doesn't only require mages. They need soldiers, cooks, cobblers, tailors, and all manners of craftsmen. Those who don't want to join are forced to do so." Zo read the hidden grief in his voice. Walking inside the tent, she sat on the mat. The food was still hot, but she’d lost her appetite. The image of that young forlorn boy embedded itself in her mind, and would not let go. How many lives

and families were already destroyed by the king’s greed for domination, and how many more young boys would die before he was satisfied? Just how many women would find themselves without husbands or children before his quest for supremacy over the entire mainland was over? Dropping her head on her knees, she took a few deep breaths to clear her mind. This was not her fight, she reminded herself. Her mission was clear, and so close to it, she could not afford to lose track of what was at stake. The lives of her siblings hung in balance. At this point, she couldn’t falter, or get distracted. “If you’re packed, my son and his friend will take you to the mountain. It’s not far from here. Someone will await your return for three days and nights. They will lead you back out of the forest, away from the army to the other side of the chasm,” Ibad told her, emotionless, almost as if he had not witnessed that young child’s death a moment ago. “Any later than three days, and we’ll assume you’re…”

“We’ll be back.” She stood. “Thank you for your hospitality. It’s far more than I expected.” Although she felt as she was abandoning them to their fate, Zo didn't know what she could do. Suddenly, an idea struck her. Why hadn’t she thought to do so before? “Ibad, why don’t you bring the refuges to Iram? My kin and I will welcome all of you with open arms.” She thrust her hand out at him, glad she could give them some support. Ibad shook her hand, his grasp firm and strong. He smiled. “Thank you, but this is our land. None of us are prepared to give up our right to it. Also, princess, you’ll find that Iram would not remain a safe haven for long.” Zo nodded. Perhaps he was right; Iram could not afford to stay on the fringes of this war indefinitely. “We’ll meet again,” she said. Ibad let go of her hand. “I’ll look forward to it.” Abruptly he left the tent. Zo, Arkon and Leo picked up their packs, once again made heavy by the abundant food and other supplies they were

given. Stepping out, Zo cast a glance at the tent where she’d seen the dead boy. Soft wailing noises still eschewed from its grief-stricken depths. A few people stood outside. It was almost as if they couldn’t bear to tear themselves away from the heart-wrenching angst of the mother. “Come.” Isa joined them, a pack strung across his broad shoulders. A female mage stood behind him, her hair tied in a tight bun, her face a picture of seriousness. “We should get going.” The five made their way across the camp, past the cooking fires, the pots of boiling water, and the clothing lines on which hung wet clothes flapping in the slight breeze. It was a picture of domesticity but Zo knew now, each tent held a tragic tale, a broken family, crushed dreams, and an uncertain future. As they entered the hushed canopy of the forest, a few beams of sunlight penetrated the masses of vines that clung to the tree tops. A thin mist clung to the trunks, enveloping them in a cold

fist. Zo drew her cloak about her, feeling the chill deep in her bones. Swiftly they moved through the undergrowth and past mist-shrouded trees, making their way through a path only Isa seemed to know. They all followed him in a single file. Arkon was at the rear, his sword held at the ready. “Expecting trouble?” Isa turned to ask him, his voice echoing in the silence of the forest. A grim smile appeared across Arkon’s weathered face. “The akachimas?” “They won’t come here. This is our land, and they well know the fact. Also, my scouts followed them right back to their mounds at night.” He glanced at Leo who was trudging ahead of Arkon with a determined stance to his shoulders. In his right hand, he clutched a short, silver knife he must have acquired from the camp. “The boy is safe now.” “We don’t want to take any chances.” “Why not just leave him with us? He can join you later if he wishes.”

“He won’t leave us.” She’d discussed it with her companions the night before. Although Arkon wanted to leave Leo in the camp, thinking it would be as safe a place as they could ever find for him, one glance from Leo ended the discussion. He was determined to follow them to the end of their journey. The boy had chosen them as his guardians, and he wasn’t going to settle for another option. Isa held a branch that was blocking their path, and moved it out of their way as they passed underneath. He was carrying a sheathed sword on his back, as well as a quiver of arrows and a crossbow. “Are you going hunting after showing us the path?” Arkon said. “Of a sort.” He snorted as he let go of the branch and followed them. “We’ve had enough of hiding in the forest. Two weeks ago, we started raids on the army. We cloud our people in a magical illusion, making the army think we’re a part of them and steal supplies, set off explosions, spoil their food, and set fires in the tents.”

Zo brushed past a mossy vine. “What’s the purpose to that? There are too many of them. These small attacks won't even matter to any army of that size.” “Every little bit helps. It slows and confuses them, and it would be cowardly to stand aside and wait for them to march across the entire mainland,” he said. The rebuke in his words was clear to all. Isa didn’t have his father’s diplomacy and said what he believed. Perhaps the resistance movement expected Iram to come to their aid in this war? It was something to think about but only when she was back at home with her siblings. As they walked onwards, the trees began to thin and the forest opened, allowing the sun’s beams to cast patches of light on the dewy grass. Birds twittered overhead, and Zo saw a startled group of deer as they gazed at the human intruders with frightened eyes. Soon, they reached the end of the forest and gazed at the pebbly clearing where the battle with the akachimas had taken place.

The path to the plateau was directly ahead of them, a winding trail that led up the mountainside. “Two of my men will wait here for you tomorrow morning. It will take you at least that long to climb up and come back. They will wait for three days and night, and no more. Best of luck!” “Thank you,” said Arkon as he joined Zo and Leo. Isa and his partner turned and disappeared into the trees once more. “The women are not here,” said Leo as Zo peeked cautiously out from behind the tree to see if the clearing was indeed clear of all danger. Arkon ruffled the boy’s hair. “How do you know?” “Saw it. Know it,” he said. “They have gone back to their place, but they will find me later.” There was no fear in the boy’s voice, but a trust that that his companions would keep him safe. “If ever they come for you, I’ll be there to protect you.” Arkon assured him.

Leo touched Zo on the arm. “I know, and so will she. I saw it.” Kneeling, Zo stared into the boy’s eyes. “What else did you see, Leo?” A strange expression crossed his face. “Lots of things. Sometimes I see you die, but sometimes I see you standing with your brother and sister in your island. There is a wedding.” Zo exchanged a startled glance with Arkon. “A wedding?” “And there’s a war,” he whispered, his eyes haunted with the images that plagued him. “So many people die. I hear their screams and see their dead bodies. Sometimes I see myself on your island, but sometimes I am somewhere else, locked in those mounds with the women.” He shook as if to free his mind from the lingering imagery. Those were visions, Zo knew. He was indeed a prophet, but right now he was too young to know that his visions were all possibilities of what could be. As he grew, so would his ability to

peer into the future and understand the odds of the various possible outcomes. The gift of sight was an immense burden, and it would certainly not be easy – but he would learn. He would have to. Her heart melted. He was just a boy, too young to know of the great gift that was bestowed upon him. A gift or a curse? Only time would tell. “Listen to me, Leo.” Zo gripped his shoulders. “No matter what happens, Arkon and I will keep you safe, away from those women and you’ll never be alone.” “I know.” He touched her cheek. “You’re my hero.” Zo laughed as she straightened. “Well, I don’t know about that, but we’re certainly stuck with each other.” She glanced at Arkon, and for a moment, something passed between them; an understanding, a recollection of all that had transpired and everything that led them to this place and this particular moment. Zo knew that like it or not, the three of them were bound to each other with more than just the memories of an epic

journey. They were a unit. Together. Forever. Surprised by the unexpected feelings, Zo looked away. She pulled Leo and made him stand next to Arkon. “Now, I’m going to give you both a more permanent protection shield. There is never enough time to raise a strong shield when there is a sudden attack. I should’ve done this a long time ago.” As she raised her hands, Arkon gripped her arm. “I don’t need a shield.” “It will not stop you from coming to my aid, or his, should we need it,” she assured him. “Your movements will not be hampered, but it will save you from a magical attack to a certain degree, and will even offer some protection from knives and swords. It will not hold forever though. Hack at any magic shield enough times, and it will break.” He hesitated. “It will take away your energy.” Zo was touched by his concern. “Last night

I thought of a way to sustain your shields without depleting my own energy. I’ll bind it to the magic in the air. It’s the same thing I did with Seve. It requires more of my power to set, but once in place, it will be independent of me. That way, even if we separate, you’ll still be protected.” “Why would we separate?” Zo shrugged. “I’m just trying to be careful. That’s all. We’ve come this far together. We’ll return to Iram, all of us together also.” Arkon let go of her arm. “Fine.” Zo raised her hands, palm up. She muttered the incantation and felt the power leave her body, forming an invisible wall of protection around her companions. Once she was sure the shield was in place, she muttered another incantation, binding it to the element of air. She swayed on her feet and let go. Beads of sweat appeared on her face. It took immense power to make two shields simultaneously. Also, invisible shields were invariably more complicated, but now, at least for the remainder of the journey, she need not worry

incessantly about the safety of her companions. They were protected as best as she could manage. Arkon’s arm slipped around her waist. For a moment, Zo placed her head on his shoulder, feeling his strength ebb into her. When the world stopped revolving, she moved away. “I’m fine now.” She cleared her throat, feeling embarrassed by her display of weakness. “Told you…you shouldn’t have done it,” he said in a gruff voice and peered into her eyes. Zo slapped him on the arm. “I’m fine. Stop fussing.” “If you say so.” Moving away, he glanced out in the still clearing. “We should go.” Zo held Leo’s hand and they followed Arkon. Nothing happened. No one attacked them. Had the akachimas really gone? With increasingly confident strides, they walked to the path that led up the mountain and began climbing. The path was narrow and steep. It was barely a path, more of a rough goat trail through the thick underbrush and

rocky slopes. Zo detected several goat droppings along the way. Soon, the morning breeze gave away to a still afternoon. The hot sun beat down on the slopes, and, in places where the trail meandered under the trees, they were able to escape from its merciless heat. They were perspiring heavily, and Zo took off her cloak and stuffed it inside her pack. Around noon, they stopped for a quick meal but resumed their climb immediately afterwards. There was no energy left for a conversation. They plodded on, buoyed by the realization that this marked the half-way point of their journey. From here, they could look forward to returning home. The trail twisted and turned, often turning back on itself and more than once becoming so steep they had to use their hands to pull themselves up. The scorching heat of the afternoon abated and a light breeze ruffled through the leaves and shrubs. Abruptly, the trail ended and they stepped on to a flat land. The plateau was a wide meadow, overpopulated by wild flowers of different colors,

shapes, and sizes. As far as the eye could see, a rich, gorgeous carpet of flowers stretched on. In the far corner, a lone tree, twisted and bent, grew as a silent sentinel to the beauty of this place. Leo dropped his pack and flopped down on the ground, exhausted by the uphill journey. Arkon and Zo put their bags next to him and trudged on towards the tree. As they walked towards the lone tree, Zo kept a sharp eye out for the flower of rosem. The sketch Alicia had drawn for her was fresh in her mind. If Ria were here, she would not have worried. But after coming so far, she didn’t want to make a mistake. Just to be safe, she took out the crumpled paper from her tunic pocket and glanced at it. It was a slender plant with a main stalk that divided into a multitude of branches. The flower itself was a delicate pale pink, with twenty one petals each. No more, and no less, Alicia had said. Each flower had the exact same number of petals. She saw different hues and colors on the

wild flowers that burst across the landscape, dancing in the lazy breeze, but the flower of rosem was nowhere to be seen. What if she wasn’t in time for the blooming? Didn’t the flower bloom for a few weeks only once in a year? Her heart sank as she scanned the area in different directions. Panic licked at her insides. What if it wasn’t here? What would she do? Where would they go next to find it? Arkon placed his hand on her shoulder, almost as if he sensed her thoughts. “We’ll find it. Princess Alicia has never been wrong about herbs and plants before.” Zo forced herself to calm down. “Yes. She is always right.” She breathed in the fresh air, forcing herself to relax. Only then she would be able to concentrate on the job at hand. The sweet scent of the flowers filled her nostrils, giving her hope. The flower of rosem was here, she knew it. All they had to do was to find it. Arkon wiped a hand across his brow. “It has been an interesting past few weeks. When I started

on this journey, or rather when princess Alicia ordered me to accompany you, I wasn’t expecting such an adventurous trip.” Zo laughed. It was a relief to finally be so close to acquiring what they had come so far for. “What were you expecting?” “Ahh...” Arkon rolled his eyes. “Temper tantrums. Complaints.” “What? From me?” She shrugged. “I’m the soul of amicability.” “Instead I found that I was in the company of a brave, talented mage who put duty, love and loyalty above all. She never complained even if the food was barely edible, and didn’t rest or care for her own comfort because those she loved matter most to her.” Stopping, he turned to face her. “I’m honored to have come this far with you, princess. It has been an incredible journey.” Zo cleared her throat. She didn’t know what to say. There was a look in his eyes. Sometimes she’d seen it before, when he thought she wasn’t

paying any attention. It was disconcerting to know that what she felt for him was unlike anything she had felt before. Did he struggle with the same feelings? “Thank you, Arkon. It’s been an honor to have you as my protector.” He snorted. “A fat lot of good I did. What with the mages popping here and there to take off my head. You’ve been protecting Leo and me.” “Not when we were in the chasm.” She shook her head. “You could’ve left us, saved yourself. You held your own with the akachimas.” “It was my duty…” He trailed off, his eyes intent on her face. Zo stared back. There was something more, something beyond duty that bound them. Did she like Arkon? Love him? She wasn’t sure. What did he feel for her? Was this as hard, and alien, for him as it was for her? Or did he feel nothing? Raising his hand, he touched her lightly on

the cheek. “Zo, I think…” A white-hot lance of lightening hit near their feet. It burned the wildflowers that bloomed around them. “What the hell?” Zo jumped back, her own magical fire burning at the tips of her fingers as she tried to find their attacker. At first, no enemy was visible. The plateau appeared deserted. Then she noticed a small child…no, person sitting on one of the branches of the tree. Partially hidden behind the leaves, only his browned arm and part of his face was visible as he glared at them from the safety of his high perch. “Ekeme?” Arkon breathed out the dreaded word. Fear sliced through her. Forcing herself to calm down, Zo narrowed her eyes as she stared at the silent creature. “No. I don’t think he’s an ekeme. He’s something else altogether.” “Perhaps there are more of the same hidden somewhere?” Arkon began to turn, searching for

other attackers. “Shh!” Zo hissed. “Don’t move. Whatever he is, he has great power.” She sensed the magic lurking within that small body. The creature wasn’t a mage, but certainly, he was magic. One of those elusive fairy creatures, born at the time of the birth of the earth, they were capable of performing unparalleled feats of magic. After her encounter with the ekeme, Zo knew better than to indulge in a direct fight with one of these creatures. Who knew what it was capable of? She didn’t want to be taken prisoner at this point when they were so close to attaining their goal. Breathing slowly, she allowed the fire at her fingertips to burn out. Deliberately, she raised her hands, showing her gesture of surrender to the tiny creature. It was important to find out who and what it was that they were dealing with before proceeding any further. Had they come so close to the end of their journey only to be defeated by a creature one-sixth their size? Zo stared at the tiny being, wondering

what he wanted from them, and praying she would be able to get away from the plateau with what she’d come to find. This was another turning point in their quest. An important one – and no matter what happened, Zo knew she couldn’t afford to make an error now.

Chapter Sixteen Zo stepped forward slightly, placing her body between Arkon and the tiny creature that now stood on the branch, its full face visible. Its entire body was the color of an almond. The face was flat with a small nose and big bulbous eyes that had no upper lids. This made it impossible for him to blink. His arms and legs were as thin as dry firewood. “Don’t do it,” Arkon tried to pull her back, hissing in anger as he realized she was placing herself in the direct line of any magical attack by the strange creature. “Shh!” she said. “Sit down.” “What?” “Do it.” To show him, she sat herself, her arms loose by her side, no sign of hostility in her body. Her experience in the chasm had given her a good dose of humility. The magical creatures that existed on this land had power that was well beyond her ability to match. Once she had thought

she was invincible, at least nearly so, until the ekeme taught her that the greatest of mages could be brought down with little effort. She would never make the mistake of underestimating her adversaries now. The tiny man glared at them for a long time. Finally, he jumped off the branch and landed on the soft grass under the tree. “It’s a wood elf,” Zo breathed out the words, her eyes not quite believing the sight. She’d read about these creatures in the book but hadn’t believed they were real. The specimen in front of them was perhaps one of the last few survivors of its race. “They are rare. Extremely rare.” The tiny elf walked towards them. It stopped, standing a good distance away as if still unsure of their intent. Just like with the ekeme, they heard the words in their head even though his lips didn’t move. “What are you doing on my mountain?” “Your mountain?” Arkon sputtered out the

words. Zo could now see that its irises were a deep shade of purple. “We’re travelers, come from far, to find something that is of value to us on this mountain.” The elf cocked its head. “You’ve magic.” “A little bit, yes.” Zo shifted uneasily. Was he also a hater of mages, like the ekeme? The elf stretched its thin lips in a smile. “Show me the magic then.” Zo was nonplussed. “Ahh…” “Show it.” His brow wrinkled in a frown. Not sure of exactly what he expected, Zo lifted her hands and pretty colorful lights burst from her hands. Bright spheres of different hues spun in the air above her head. “Pretty lights.” The elf’s eyes followed the slow, lazy movement of the lights as they chased each other in a circle. Zo closed the spell and the lights disappeared. She was relieved he didn’t appear

angry at her display of her gift. Perhaps he liked mages? “I’m glad you like my magic,” she said. “What do you want? Why did you come here?” “We came to look for the flower of rosem.” The elf placed his hands on his hips. “Why?” It was better to tell the truth. “My brother and sister are sick. Someone poisoned them, and we need the flower to heal them. If I don’t take it back, they will die.” The elf shifted on his feet. He pouted. “What do you offer in exchange for the flower?” Zo was taken aback. What could they offer the little creature to appease him? “All flowers are my babies. I tend to them.” Bending, he put one of his hands on the earth and a bright green flame burst forward from his hand, racing towards their feet. Yelping, Zo scrambled back on her feet but the flame merely circled the burnt flowers and

instead of black charred plants, new wildflowers bloomed on the ground. “Wow!” Arkon touched one of the flowers. It was powerful earth magic. Something not even Alicia could do. To grow something instantly required a deep rooted magic that was part of the original power of the earth. The elf was indeed a formidable creature. She’d been right to be wary of his talent. Thank the goddess, he didn’t seem as hostile as the ekeme, but he still hadn’t agreed to let her take the flower of rosem. A bright lance of fear jagged a hole through Zo’s heart, as her thoughts led her to a different conclusion. What if their information was wrong and the flower wasn’t here. “Do you have the flower of rosem on this plateau?” The elf nodded. “It’s here. Bloomed a week ago. Pretty as those lights of yours.” Zo breathed out a sigh of relief. “May we have it?” The elf tapped his right foot. “What will

you give me in exchange?” Zo shared a perplexed glance with Arkon. What did the little creature want? “What would you like to have?” Arkon said. A gleam appeared in his eyes. “Hmmm… let’s see…maybe you have honey?” “Honey?” Zo wasn’t sure she heard him right? Did he want honey? “Or cake.” He licked his lips with a thin, pink tongue. “It’s been a long time since I feasted on cakes.” “Ahh!” Zo scratched her cheek. “We don’t have those things, but we have meat.” The elf recoiled. “I don’t eat meat. No meat.” “Oh, alright.” Zo raised her hand in surrender. “We have cheese…” “Biscuits. We have biscuits and ale,” offered Arkon.

“Pah!” The elf shook his head. “Go off with you. Off! Off!” Zo thought of the supplies they had carried with them from the rebel camp. “Apples,” she said, feeling a tortuous need to salvage this situation. “We have dried mangoes also.” The elf let forth a stream of fire from his fingers, but it disappeared before touching them. “Off with you before I burn you all. Go now. Now!” “Can’t you fight him?” Arkon said as he stood. He lent a hand and pulled her to her feet. “No. I can’t risk it.” What if he immobilized her? She didn’t know the full extent of his power and this wasn’t the time to test it. “We could go back to the camp and get everything he wants,” Arkon suggested. Grabbing Zo by the elbow, he pulled her back gently and they walked backwards, careful to keep their gazes fixed on the elf’s movement. The little creature hardly moved as he stood with his hands on his hips, a

ferocious frown on his forehead. Zo nodded. That was all they could do. It would add two days to their journey, but there was nothing else they could do. The wood elf wouldn’t give them the flower of rosem unless they had something to offer him. Desperation gnawed at her. She was so tired and scared. It was disheartening to come so close to the end of their struggle, and then to have victory snatched from right under their noses. She prayed Alicia and Seve were holding strong. Knowing her twin, she would do her best to extend their time – but what if Zo was too late? Zo couldn’t bear the terrible thought. She turned away, intending to pick up her pack and start the trudge downhill. Even if she had to make the journey under the light of the moon, she intended to be back on the plateau by tomorrow evening with the items the elf wanted. “I have things for you,” Leo’s clear voice rang like a bell. Zo glanced at the boy, but ignoring her, he

rummaged through his pack and took out a wrapped cloth parcel. Walking past them, he placed the parcel on the meadow floor, next to the elf. With steady fingers, he unpacked the bundle and took out two clear, cork-topped glass bottles, both of them full of warm, brown honey. There were also round oatcakes and cinnamon cakes in the packet. “Honey?” The elf shuffled forward, its greedy eyes fixed on the bounty spread before him. Bending, he picked up one of the bottles. Even though the bottle was at least one-third his size, he held it with ease. Uncorking it, he took a small sip of the thick, syrupy liquid and licked his lips clean, his eyes half-closed with pleasure. “Hmmm… sweet! So good. So delicious.” “Now, can we have the flower?” Leo said. The elf took another swig from the bottle, almost as if he was drinking ale and swayed on his feet, his face beaming with pleasure. “Oh, it’s so warm, so tasty…hmm!” he purred. “Is he getting drunk on the honey?” Zo

whispered, her mouth half-open in surprise at the elf’s unexpected behavior. Arkon grinned at the seemingly-drunken antics of the wood elf. “Looks like it.” Both of them watched the elf drink another mouthful, his feet now tapping to music only he seemed to hear. He corked the bottle, and executed a neat pirouette, before bending to pick up a cake. “Enough!” Leo placed a hand on the elf’s shoulder. “Give us the flower now.” “Be careful.” Zo moved to pull the boy away to safety before the elf could hurt him, but the wood elf straightened. He stared at Leo. “The boy will come with me.” He still held the bottle in his hand. “Bring everything with you. This is mine. All mine!” “Everything’s for you.” Leo assured him. He tied the bundle again before sauntering off after the wood elf, carrying the packet in his hands. “Can you believe that? How did he know to bring these things with him?” Zo said as she

watched the boy. Arkon ran his hands through his hair. “Well, he’s a prophet after all. Maybe he saw the wood elf in his vision and knew what to bring for him?” They looked at each other, and burst out laughing. It was hard to believe the little boy had accomplished what both of them had been unable to do. Zo watched Leo as he accompanied the elf. When they both disappeared behind the tree, she was worried. Was he safe from the elf? A moment later, Leo appeared alone, carrying something in his hand. The wood elf was nowhere to be seen. “Did you get it?” Zo said, extending her hands out to Leo as she craned her neck to see what he carried. Leo dumped the treasure in her outstretched hands. Zo let forth a peal of delight as she saw the three perfect flowers of rosem nestled in her palms. “Oh, they are beautiful!”

The delicate pink flowers were identical to Alicia’s sketch. Still, Zo counted all the petals on each to make sure they were the exact number. Twenty-one each. Taking out a pouch from her pack, she placed the flowers gently inside and sealed the pouch with a spell to ensure they remained intact during their long, hard journey back. It was time to go. “Thank you, Leo.” She touched the boy lightly on his cheek. “You’re my hero.” She repeated his words. A faint blush of pink touched the boy’s cheeks. He grinned. Picking up his pack, he slung it over his shoulder. “We should head back. The elf’s getting drunk on the honey. I don’t think he would like it if we stayed the night on his plateau.” Zo and Arkon laughed. Picking up their packs, they hurried after Leo as he scrambled down the path. They would have to spend the night on the mountain. Dusk was already upon the land, and although a few bits of stray sunlight illuminated the

plateau, most of the path was already enveloped in a forbidding darkness. After slipping and sliding down a considerable way, they finally found a ledge large enough to give them shelter for the night. It was a hard piece of rock jutting out from the mountain and protected from the wind by a massive boulder that sat on the edge of it. In between the boulder and the rocky mountain face, there was enough space for them to spread their blankets and sleep. That night, Zo barely slept. She was so close to success that it was almost possible to taste the sweetness of it. They were near to the end of their quest. Now, at last, they had the flower of rosem. All they needed to worry about was making a safe and fast journey home before time ran out.

Chapter Seventeen The air was crisp with a tangy bite and the night was a murky curtain of black velvet when Zo and her companions began their demanding journey back to the bottom of the mountain. As they clutched on to the branches and shrubs for support, working their way down with careful deliberation, the eastern horizon burst forth in a vibrant display of brilliant orange, red, and yellow hues. Dawn was upon the land. From their position, it was easy to see the forest come alive as the steady streams of sunlight penetrated the thick canopy, bringing to life the multitude of species that lived within its bountiful depths. Birds flew high in the air, searching for an early meal. On the mountain, a group of monkeys began to follow the eager travelers, jumping from one branch to another, and making faces at the trio. Leo laughed at their antics. Looking at him, Zo felt a surge of pride for the young talented boy.

He had saved them a needless journey and a disappointing trip back to the forest. Stopping at a bend in the path, Zo motioned for her companions to take a break. Impatient to start, they had forgone breakfast. “Let’s eat here.” Zo rummaged through her pack to sort out the food rations. “I gave away all the cakes,” said Leo with a dejected sigh. Zo laughed. “Yes, you did. And we are so proud of you. Here, have some bread and apples.” “Oh, to have a hot meal again!” Arkon accepted his share of breakfast, a resigned look on his face. “Lamb roast. Fresh oven baked bread slathered with raspberry jam…and ale. Lots and lots of ale.” He bit into stale bread. Zo snorted with amusement. “Fresh salad picked straight from Alicia’s herb and vegetable garden. Piping hot lamb stew. Apple pie with cream. But I’d like a long, luxurious bath before all of that.”

“I worked for a baker,” said Leo. “He used to give me the burnt bread and cakes. After scraping off the black parts, I used to eat the rest with butter. It was good. Better than this.” He waved the stale bread still clutched in his hand. Zo pursed her lips. “What about the priest you grew up with?” “I needed to earn a living,” he said simply. “The baker had a son my age. Sometimes after work, we would play together.” Leo broke off a small piece of bread and threw it at the monkey peeking at them from a nearby tree branch. “Don’t feed them. They will never leave us alone.” Zo placed a hand over his before he could break off another piece. She looked over his head at Arkon who was staring at the boy. It was a hard life the child had led. No one had ever made the effort to teach him anything, to care for him and to love him. Arkon picked up the pack he’d placed on a nearby rock. “Well, let’s move.”

Their stomachs filled, they made good time on the twisted path and reached the clearing well before mid-afternoon. As promised, two of Ibad’s mages were waiting for them. Without exchanging a word, the mages guided them through the forest, taking an unmarked path they seemed to know well. Zo was glad not to run into the akachimas. Somehow, she couldn’t visualize the women giving up so soon, and was slightly worried. Were the ladies planning an ambush in the dark confines of the forest? What if they were waiting somewhere for their quarry to pass through? She mentioned her fear to the guides. “The akachimas are not in the forest. After your departure, Ibad sent a few of us to scout their abode, but it was deserted. It looked as if they packed in a hurry and left the place. One of our scouts saw them leave the forest. They were moving towards Irri. It’s the nearest village from here.” “Why would they leave their home?”

The mage walking ahead of her shrugged. “Who knows? Their leader died, so maybe they need a chance to regroup. They might come back. Better to keep your eyes open in case you run into them after you leave the forest.” Zo glanced at Arkon. He appeared to dislike the situation as much as her. The akachimas were a loose cannon and it would be dangerous to run into them at any point. The sunlight filtering through the tree leaves sharpened into mid-afternoon’s piercing shafts and the jungle became a hot and humid sauna. With determined steps, they trudged their way through the wild underbrush, until finally the sun’s light began to wane. The shadows under the trees lengthened, each of them potentially hiding an enemy. The mages appeared unconcerned and indefatigable. As dusk settled upon the land, they emerged out onto the strip of land between the chasm and the forest. The army was gone, leaving in its wake scorched earth where massive fires were built for cooking. The ground was dotted with

broken bamboos, piles of garbage, a few dead animals and even human corpses. They hadn’t even bothered to bury their dead. Vultures waddled among the corpses, fighting for their share. At night, more predators would move in, enticed by the smell of rotting flesh. “They moved yesterday afternoon,” said one of the mages. “I think they got tired of the raids we made.” “Were you successful?” “It’s a huge army. Our job is not to defeat it, but to steal supplies, create confusion, and take any offered opportunity to delay their advance. Our people are already following them. We’ll keep on their tails as long as we have the cover of the forest, and then fall back.” Zo nodded. The raids were no more than a trivial nuisance for an army of such massive proportions, although they probably made the rebels feel as if they were doing something, perhaps contributing to a battle they would never be able to openly fight. She admired the lot of them,

especially Ibad, their leader. At least, he was making an effort, however small, to protect his homeland from the king’s vicious minions. It was important to fight for your rights, even if you knew the odds were not in your favor. “Thank you for your help,” she told them. “We’ll manage from here on.” One of the mages searched through his pack, and handed her a bundled packet. “Some food supplies. Ibad said you may have need for them.” “Please tell him I’m extremely grateful for his help, and the kingdom of Iram will welcome him, and all of you, anytime he decides to lead his people there.” The mage smiled; a quick tilt of the lips without any humor. “We won’t desert our land.” Zo nodded as she took the packet. They had their priorities and she had hers. After saying their goodbyes, they walked along the edge of the chasm, heading in the opposite direction to where

the village of Irri lay. She had no intention of deliberately following the path of the akachima warriors. The moon rose, a bright, silver, fiery circle against the black sky. They reached the safety of the grove of trees where they had parted with Erob. After settling in for the night, they huddled near the fire, each lost in their own thoughts. Zo wanted to get home as soon as possible and save her siblings. Later, she would discuss this bubbling pot of violence and bloodshed that was the mainland with her brother. Perhaps it was time they did something about Vindha. If he was the one who had hired someone, most likely Zima, to kill Seve then Iram wasn’t safe for long. Ibad was right; no nation could stand alone for long. But, the question was; what could they do? Iram had a token fighting force of soldiers, and perhaps no more than three hundred mages. Vindha probably had many more people who were adept at magic. How could they fight an enemy that had greater resources and years of experience in war tactics?

Even if they joined forces with the rebels, Vindha’s army would easily outnumber them and he was recruiting more and more people with each passing day. His victory seemed inevitable. Zo put the dreaded thought out of her mind. She would consider it later. After spreading her blanket, she wrapped herself in her cloak and bedded down for the night. The stars twinkled, bright as ever, in the sky. Her thoughts strayed to Leo. His talent was fickle, and he would need training to hone it. Iram didn’t have any prophets, seers, or fortune-tellers. It would be impossible to find a proper tutor for the boy. It wasn’t enough to just have talent. The important thing was to work at the craft, ceaselessly and with perseverance. He would not amount to much if he wasn’t willing to put in the time and effort to shape his craft to its ultimate potential. And he did have the potential. In fact, he was brimming with it. It would need a skilled tutor to guide the boy and make him fulfill his destiny, whatever it was.

She didn’t know how it had happened, but the boy was her responsibility now. He was the one who chose her, but she would have to live up to the trust he placed in her. Somehow, she would have to find a way to teach him, train and guide him so he could become a promising prophet. This too was a worry for another time. Zo closed her eyes, but not before she set up a little spell around their camp’s perimeter to ensure they were not unpleasantly surprised during the night. It wouldn’t do to forget that they were in their enemy’s territory and, at any time, could be under attack. To her immense relief, the night passed without any incident. In the morning they walked into the nearest village and were lucky enough to find three horses available for purchase. The mounts made it possible to cover the distance at a greater speed. Eschewing the well-traveled paths, they stuck to routes that saw little traffic. On the third day, they came upon a tiny village nestled among orchards of apple and orange trees.

“Ika. That’s the name of this place,” said Arkon as he surveyed the few houses and the lone inn that constituted the entire village. “You’ve been here before?” Zo longed for a cool drink, and perhaps hot food, if they could get it. A quick meal at the inn would not hurt, and the horses really needed some rest, or else they might collapse. She turned her gelding towards the path that led into the village. “This was where I grew up.” Stopping her horse, Zo turned to stare at him. “This? You lived here? Why didn’t you say so? Do you have any relatives here?” “No. My father and I left this place when I was seven. We never came back.” The look on his face told her another story. “Could we take lunch in that inn?” said Leo as he gazed longingly at the neat, well-maintained building. “No.” Zo turned her horse back. “I don’t think Arkon wants to visit here. Let’s go. We will

eat somewhere on the road.” “Ahh!” Leo moaned aloud. “No. It is fine,” said Arkon. “We will eat at the inn.” “Are you sure?” “I want to see the place. It’s been a while.” Zo wasn’t sure if Arkon really was up to visiting his birth village, but she didn’t want to disappoint Leo. A hot meal wouldn’t hut also. As they entered the inn, she was pleasantly surprised to see people inside the inn. Two elderly women and a stooped, old man sat on one of the round tables, while two other tables were occupied with children ranging from age four to twelve. Zo counted seventeen young ones as she walked past them to order at the main counter. Another old man was standing there, ladling piping, hot stew in bowls. A boy of about fourteen years of age stood next to him. “Here, Nadir. Give these to the little ones first, and remind them not to spill.”

As the boy took off with a heavily laden tray, the old man began to fill the rest of the bowls. “Greetings,” said Zo. He looked up. For a moment, a strange, haunted expression crossed his face. “You’re…” “We are travelers on our way elsewhere,” said Zo. “All we want is some hot food if you can spare any.” He looked from her to Arkon and Leo. “You’re not from the king’s army?” “Oh, no. We’re not.” She realized he was scared of them. Perhaps he thought they were mages from Vindha’s army. “We are from Iram.” “The island?” She nodded. “Yes.” Nadir came back for another load. Ignoring him, the old man continued to talk to her. “So you live on the island? How is it over there? Has the war started there yet?” “No. Iram is not involved in the war.”

“Not involved?” The old man stared at her, the ladle in his hand all but forgotten. “So that means everyone on the island is living in peace.” “Yes, so far.” Nadir took the ladle and started to pour the stew. The old man dug out two huge loaves of bread from one of the cabinets and placed them on the tray. “Could we have some of that stew?” Leo hungrily eyed the food that Nadir carried over to the children. “Maybe some bread also? And butter if you have any?” “Hungry?” The old man smiled. “Well, you have come to the right place, young man. We’ve plenty of food to spare.” “We will be happy to pay you.” “That’s good because we can really use the money. My name is Vin,” he said. “Why don’t you join those folks over there, and I will bring your meal over.” Zo eyed the table he was pointing to. It was

the one currently occupied with the old women and man. “We don’t want to disturb them.” “Oh, you won’t be disturbing them. We all live here, and they help me run the inn. I am sure they will want to hear about your island, Iram.” Zo exchanged a glance with Arkon. He shrugged. They went to sit at the table. After the introductions were made, and everyone was reassured that they were not from the king’s army, the old people warmed up to them. “We are the only ones left in the village,” one of the elderly women, Sheba, informed them. “Where is everyone else?” said Arkon. “The king’s mages came close to two years ago, and took all the able-bodied men and women with them. No one was spared except for us, the old ones who were of no use to them, and these young ones.” She pointed to the children who were busy gobbling their food with gusto. Zo was aghast. “They left the children without their parents.”

“Oh yes. Those who didn’t want to leave the children were chained, and forced to march. It was barbaric,” the second old lady, Arora, said. “If it wasn’t for my sister Ella, we would have all died soon afterwards, but she told us all to buckle up. In the absence of their parents, we were responsible for these children, and it was up to us to make sure they survived. That’s what she said, isn’t it?” “Oh, yes.” Sheeba nodded. “Ella wasn’t one to mince her words. She gathered all the children, and brought them to the inn. There is plenty of room here. It’s easy to keep an eye on them since there is only one entrance and exit, and the kitchen is big enough to cook for the entire lot.” Vin brought a tray to the table. “Why don’t you go bring that other tray, lad?” he told Leo. “We don’t get any visitors or travelers now in the inn. It’s just us and the children.” Leo brought the other tray and distributed bowls of stew, bread, and cheese. “We don’t have butter, but the cheese is good. I make it myself.”

“How do you get food supplies?” Zo eyed her stew. It consisted mostly of vegetables but there was some meat inside as well. The aroma was delicious. “Do you barter with anyone?” Sheeba picked up a small piece of bread. She dipped it in her stew, and began to eat. “We grow our own vegetables.” “And fruits and grains,” said the other old man, Siaz, who had been quiet up until now. “The children help with the planting and harvesting. We grow enough to eat all year round now.” “And now that young Nadir is growing up, he has begun hunting. He caught a deer last week,” said Vin. “We get by.” Zo didn’t know what to say. It couldn’t be an easy existence. Four old people and so many children, and yet they seemed to be managing. “Where is Ella? Your sister?” said Arkon. “She died four months ago.” “I am sorry to hear that,” said Zo. Sheeba gesticulated with the hand that was

clutching the bread. “Oh, she was old. And she died the way she would have liked to.” “Keeled right over as she was picking vegetables for supper. Worked till the last breath of her life,” explained Siaz. “Good lady she was.” “Did she ever make pots? Clay pots that were painted in bright hues?” asked Arkon. Everyone stared at him. “Yes, she did. She did that right till the day the mages came and took everyone. She stopped doing that afterwards. Said there wasn’t any point in making the pots if nobody ever bought them. How did you know that?” Vin said. “I grew up here. My parents lived in a small cottage a little distance off from the main village. Arjun and Rai. I remember once going to Ella to buy new pots with my father. My mother was happy when we brought them home.” “Oh, yes. Arjun and Rai. That was a good twenty years or so ago. Your mother…” Vin stopped.

“She was killed by mages.” Zo gasped. “Sorry. I didn’t know that.” Arkon didn’t quite meet her eyes. “It was a long time ago. Later, my father took me away to Iram.” For a moment, silence reigned at the table. Leo belched. He had eaten his stew and a large part of the bread. “Can I go out to feed the horses?” They had tethered their horses to a post outside the inn. “Vin, do you have a bucket we can use to give the horses some water?” “Take Nadir with you,” said Vin. “He knows where everything is. And tell him I said to give you some apples for the horses.” Leo looked a bit perturbed with the idea of talking to the older boy, but went off. Zo watched as he conferred with Nadir. The two lumbered off outside but not before Leo managed to snatch another piece of bread from the children’s table. “Good lad, that one. Is he your son?” said

Sheeba. Zo and Arkon looked at each other. “Sort of,” said Arkon. “Ah!” She nodded knowingly. “A stray, isn’t he? What is this world coming to? Everywhere you look there are orphans and young ones left alone to die.” “He has us now just like these kids have you lot to take care of them,” said Zo. Arora sighed. “They have us until…” “Don’t say it,” warned Sheeba. “I plan to live for a long time.” Vin put the empty bowls on the tray. “Still, we will not be around forever. It’s time we made other arrangements for the children. You all know it’s not safe for them to stay in the village forever. Those mages could return any time and take away the older kids.” “They have come twice already,” confided Arora. “Luckily, we have a place where we hide the older kids, and they are safe.”

“Every time Nadir goes away hunting I worry until he comes back,” said Sheeba. “What if the mages come across him? They would take him prisoner and we wouldn’t even know what happened to him.” Tears slipped down her cheeks. Siaz patted her on the shoulder. “There, there. It won’t happen. He is a sensible lad. We’ve taught him to be careful.” “He is just a boy,” Arora sniffed as she wiped her tears with the edge of her sleeve. “If anything happened to him…” Siaz patted her on the head. “Don’t worry so. He will be fine.” “She is right. He will not be fine,” said Vin. “Not unless we move away from this village to a safe place.” “There are no such places left in Jiambra,” said Siaz. Vin put his gnarled hands on the table. “You’re right. Jiambra, and none of the surrounding kingdoms are safe now. So we must leave the

mainland and go to Iram.” His words were greeted with silence. Zo picked up a tray. “That’s a good idea. You are all welcome to the island. Iram opened its borders to refugees a long time ago.” She took the tray to the counter, and came back to pick the next. Arkon beat her to it. “It’s not going to be easy for them to make the journey,” he whispered as they stood at the counter. “Do you plan to take them with us?” “We can’t. A group this size will not move fast. We can’t afford to lose any more time, but we can guide them. They are resourceful and will be able to make it on their own, and once they reach Iram, it would be a better place for the children and for them too,” she said. They returned to the table where a heated discussion was taking place. “Never thought I would have to move away from my birth place. I intend to die here,” declared Siaz. “Times have changed. We have to think

about the children now. They will not be safe here. If the mages take them away…” said Arora. “Iram is the only sanctuary left open to us now,” chimed in Sheeba. Siaz pursed his lips. “We’ve always managed to hide the older kids whenever the mages come looking. The cellar in the backyard of the deserted house is as good a hiding place as any.” Vin put his hand on his friend’s shoulder. “We will not be able to hide them forever. In a few years’ time we would have to hide more than half of them. The younger ones will grow up too fast. And won’t the mages become suspicious when they see that the group is becoming smaller?” “And what if we die? What will happen to the children?” said Arora. Siaz hung his head. “I don’t know. Iram is so far off.” “It’s a four days’ journey if you walk. Once you hit the sea, hire a boatman to take you across,” said Arkon.

Siaz crossed his arms. “We will see,” he muttered. Zo cleared her throat. “Well, we have to be off now but thank you for your hospitality. How much do we owe you?” "Three silver coins,” said Vin, glaring at his obstinate friend. Zo gave him three silver coins for the food, and three gold coins. “Keep these. Use them for the children. If you do decide to come to Iram, you will need the coins to pay the boatman and to buy supplies on the way.” They said their goodbyes and walked out. Vin accompanied them. “Thank you,” he said, smiling. “The coins will come in handy during our travel. We will convince Siaz. If we all decide to go, he will not want to live here alone anyway. It is always hard for him to accept change but for the sake of the children, he will come around.” Arkon shook his hand. “Good luck to you all. If you come to Iram, look me up. I live at the

castle.” The horses were tied exactly where they had left them. Nadir was petting one of them as he fed them apples. Zo looked around for Leo, and found the boy sitting on the stoop of the house next door. He was holding his head in his hands. Zo walked over. “Leo? What’s wrong?” He looked up, a tormented look in his eyes. “When we leave, the mages will come and take Nadir and some others away.” Her heart skipped a beat. “What?” “I saw it…just now when I was giving water to the horse. They came from there.” He pointed towards the direction from which they had entered the village. “Are you sure?” He nodded. “I think so. That’s what I saw.” Doubting him was pointless. He had proven himself over and over again. “Come on. We need to get out.” “What about them?” He nodded towards

Nadir and Vin who were standing and talking to Arkon as he checked the saddle straps on the horses. Zo strode over. “Vin, there are some mages heading this way. You need to hide the older children right now.” “How do you know that?” She helped Leo to mount his horse. “Never mind that. It doesn’t matter how I know. It’s true. And you need to act on it now.” Arkon handed her the leash of her gelding. She mounted with ease. “We will have to circle around,” she said, guiding her horse. “Go on. Quick!” Arkon shouted at Vin. Nadir was already running inside the inn. “Hide them.” The horses cantered off. At the edge of the village, Zo looked back and was relieved to see Vin and Siaz herding a few children out of the inn towards another one of the houses. If they acted quickly, they would be able to hide them before the

mages arrived. “Will they be alright?” Leo asked. “I think so. Come on. We can’t afford to get caught now.” She spurred her horse to pick up speed. Leo’s vision had saved them from a whole lot of trouble. If they were trapped inside the village, there would have been a fight. They could hardly afford the loss of any more time. The horses, refreshed by the break, cantered gracefully on the hard, dusty path that led through the orchards. Ripe, red apples hung from laden branches, some already half-eaten by birds. Leo stopped his horse, and stood on its back to pluck a few good ones. He tossed one to Arkon while stuffing others in his pack. “You want one?” he asked Zo. She shook her head, amused by his appetite. “Don’t you ever get full? I saw you wolf down an entire loaf of bread at the table.” He shrugged, and bit into the juicy apple. “This is good.”

Arkon laughed. “The cooks are going to work double time to feed him in the castle.” “Stop right there!” Three men jumped down from the trees. One grabbed the reins of Leo’s horse. They wore torn, dirty clothes but the knives held in their hands were polished and honed to razor-sharp edges. “Hand over your coins.” Zo could deal with them with a flick of her hand, but the moment she did so, she would alert the mages back at the village. On a raid, they were sure to be monitoring any unauthorized magical activity. She exchanged a glance with Arkon, nodding in the direction of the village. Would he understand her hesitation to use magic, and realize the cause of it? “You boy! Get down from the horse.” The one who was holding the reins of Leo’s horse commanded. “Do as they say!” she told Leo, afraid the man might hurt him. “Listen to the pretty lady, boy,” another

laughed. “Get down now. All of you!” They dismounted. Arkon took off the pouch that hung at his belt. “We don’t want a fight,” he said in a quiet, calm manner. The one who held the reins of Leo’s horse laughed. “Neither do we, friend. You seem to be a wealthy lot. Fine horses these are! There should be enough coins in that pouch to feed us for weeks, if not months. Now, hand it over!” “Liam! What about their horses?” the second man asked. “What about them?” “We could sell them in a town and make some money.” The man licked his bottom lip. From his demeanor and attitude, it was clear that he was the leader of this little band of dacoits. “Probably escapees from the army,” muttered Arkon as he sidled closer to Zo. “You! No talking!” The third man jerked the reins away from Zo’s hand. He leaned in, sniffing,

his dirty face inches from hers. “She smells nice,” he sniffed. “Haven’t had a woman under me in weeks, Liam! Remember the last one! How she squealed and cried while I had my way with her. Can we keep this one? We could…” They never heard what he was about to say for Arkon unsheathed his sword, and took his head clean off before anyone could as much as blink. Zo watched the blood spurt from the decapitated torso. The head flew in the air and landed at the base of a nearby apple tree. The body fell down with a resounding thud. Her mouth hanging open, she stared at Arkon. Stepping in front of her, he raised his sword, its edge glinting with the blood of its unfortunate victim. “I suggest you get the hell out of here,” he said. “And next time you come across a woman, show some respect.” The two remaining men exchanged glances, their expressions betraying their inability to comprehend the changed situation. They remained rooted to their position, both staring at the fallen

body of their friend. Leo kicked Liam. Dropping the reins of Leo’s horse, he ran. His companion followed quickly. “I don’t…” Arkon took a cloth out of his pack and cleaned his sword. “It was necessary.” He sheathed his sword. “Less filth on the earth.” Unable to find words that expressed her feelings, Zo chose to stay quiet. She mounted her horse. “Let’s just move.” Leo looked back at the dead dacoit. “Did you see his head fly clean off?” “Leo!” she rebuked. “A life lost, no matter how unworthy, is nothing to laugh about.” “Sorry,” said the boy, looking contrite. Somberly the party moved on, the horses gradually picking up speed as the terrain opened up. Leaving the orchards behind, they traveled through uninhabited, grassy plains. The death of the dacoit lay heavy on Zo’s conscience. She saw the necessity of it, but Arkon’s heartless brutality

shook her. They stopped at night under a single tree that grew in a hollow in the plains. Tethering the horses to one of the roots that stuck out of the ground at an odd angle, Zo groomed and fed them. Finished with the chore, she moved closer to the fire Arkon had built. He passed her a loaf of bread and stale cheese which she ate quietly. Leo slept soon afterwards, exhausted by the journey. Arkon banked the fire. Zo pulled her cloak closer. The night air had acquired a slight chill, and though she would have loved to sleep next to a roaring fire, it would amount to announcing their presence to anyone who was passing through the plains within a league. “You feel I should’ve just scared him or something? Maybe run my sword through his arm?” Zo stood. She unrolled her blanket and lay it down on the grass. “You did what was necessary. Your quick action prevented a long drawn fight. We would have lost precious time…but that doesn’t

mean it makes me happy that we killed him without as much as a thought.” “With your magic you could have probably flown them to the top of the trees and leave them hanging there,” he said glumly. “I didn’t think of that.” Zo’s lips curved in a smile. “They would’ve screamed and the mages would have come to investigate. Also any magical activity would have drawn the mages to us like moths to flame.” She looked him in the eye. “We are in the midst of war, and in war we all have to make hard decisions. You did the right thing, but I just hope we all don’t lose the respect for the sanctity of human life. If we did so, what would be the difference between Vindha and us?” “We are different than him because we are fighting for a chance to live with dignity, and he is fighting for domination,” said Arkon. Zo wished that was true, but war was never so simple. As they were engulfed deeper into this conflict that seemed to be overtaking the entire

mainland, they would all find themselves making life and death decisions on a daily basis. She hoped they had the strength to do what was right; and not what was mere convenient or easy. The moon shone brightly, oblivious to the ongoing drama on earth. In the distance an owl hooted, signaling the beginning of its hunting season. Listening to the night sounds, Zo closed her eyes. She prayed their troubles were over soon, but from the looks of things, anything could go wrong at any moment in this war-torn land. Until they were back home safely, none of them could afford to drop their guard.

Chapter Eighteen After a quick, cold meal in the morning, they resumed their journey, all of them eager now that they were only a day’s hard ride away from the sea. The original plan called for Zo writing in the diary and requesting Alicia to send a boat to pick them up, but at Arkon’s insistence, she didn’t. Instead, they headed towards a coastal town east of the cliffs where they had disembarked. The idea was to hire a boat that would take them to Iram. In these trying times, Zo foresaw no problem in renting a boat as any boatman would be willing to get good money for one day’s travel. At least they had enough money and didn’t have to worry about that one particular aspect. The punishing pace Arkon set gave them all little room to think about much else. As they neared the sea, Zo lulled herself into thinking their troubles were nearly over. Could it be that they would escape from this blood-soaked land without any further trouble?

At night, they reached the town that bordered the ocean. After getting two rooms in a tiny, but reasonably clean, inn that was at a walking distance from the beach, Arkon left to sell the horses. Zo and Leo stayed in the inn and ate dinner. As soon as Arkon returned, they all slept. As the first light of sun cracked open the velvety darkness, they ate a hurried breakfast of stale bread and cheese in their rooms. After slinging their packs over their shoulders, the three walked towards the shoreline where Arkon had arranged to meet the boatman he’d hired for their trip back to Iram. Zo strode forward, excitement coursing through her body. So near the end of their journey, she couldn’t wait to see her brother and her sister. She knew they were alive. Although she had stopped checking the diary two days ago, dreading the words that would bring her the news of their death, in her heart, she knew they still clung to life. Just barely, though. She was running late. This was the morning of the eighteenth day. She should have been home four days ago but unexpected delays

and battles had added to their journey. Everything was now in the past. It was nearly over. Soon, she would be home. A dog barked somewhere. The lanes were deserted and the main town gate was still not open. They joined the line of travelers and wagons who were queuing to leave the city at the break of dawn. As the sky to the east glowed with a gorgeous harmony of colors, the gate was cranked open by the guards manning the guard house. Leaving the dusty road, they crossed through a field of newly planted rice crop and reached the pebbly path that led to the beach. The trail was lined with oak trees, their leaves rustling in the balmy sea breeze. Except for the distant horizon where colors tinted the sky, night clung to the sky with a dark obstinacy. It was a beautiful and peaceful beginning to the day. Their destination was a mere heartbeat away, and it seemed as if nothing would go wrong now. Even as Zo thought that, in the next instant,

they were surrounded by seven black-robed mages. Too late, Zo realized, they were cloaked in an invisibility spell that kept them from being detected until Zo and her companions were right in their midst. “Hello princess,” grinned one of them. “Or shall I say cousin? After all, we do share the same blood.” Grateful she hadn’t revoked the protective shields around Arkon and Leo, Zo gazed at the slightly overweight mage who was dressed in a green tunic underneath his robe and wore a thin, hammered gold band on his head. His oily, black hair glistened in the light of the stars that still dominated the sky. “Who are you?” she said. “I am Areez, the eldest son of king Vindha. You have led me a merry chase across my own land.” He wriggled his fingers, three of them encumbered with gold rings that gleamed even in the pre-dawn darkness. “Never mind, though. It’s a pleasure to finally meet you. I’ve heard so much

about you that I simply couldn’t wait any longer to make your acquaintance.” “What do you want?” she asked. Carefully, she took stock of the mages who were surrounding them. Apart from these seven, there was another who worried her the most. He was standing under a tree, his legs slightly apart, and arms hanging loosely as if he was watching a mildly amusing drama he’d seen before. There was a stiff stance to his shoulders, and even at this distance, she could see the red gleam in his eyes. Pulling her attention away from him, she focused instead on Areez. Even if the other mage was the most powerful of them all, it was clear that Areez was the one in command. He was a prince, and in charge of this party. “What do I want? How can you ask such an obvious question?” His laughter was mirthless. “I want to kill you, of course, just like my spy will kill your brother, and due to her own good intentions, your twin sister, back in Iram.”

“You?” Zo stared at him in shocked silence. “What?” “Well, I must admit it took my spy a while to figure out that the king was protected by a binding spell. Your sister Alicia did a good job of hiding that particular fact even from her most trusted advisor. Still, it isn’t too late even now. All I have to do is kill you here…and I’ll get rid of your entire family.” Anger unfurled inside her. “You sent someone to kill Seve?” “Yes, me.” He pulled a face. “Actually, I must not take credit for the entire scheme. It was my father’s idea to kill your brother. After all, he does have a legitimate claim on our throne, and we didn’t want any pretenders after we’ve done the necessary task of uniting the entire world.” He shifted on his feet, nearly dancing as if he couldn’t wait to share his triumphs. “My father devised an ingenious plan. Since you were all safe in Iram, courtesy your father’s blood oath, we needed you to come out from behind the border. And what

better way to do it then to send a killer to murder your brother. We knew you or your sister would come to avenge his death.” Anger rendered her unable to form a coherent thought.“You…?” He grinned. “Seve was supposed to die. I did entrust the task to a rather special person. It seems she didn’t quite finish the job.” “She?” Zo thought of Zima. Was she the person Areez was referring to? “Oh, well, too bad. It seems I must finish what was started. Once I kill you, your brother dies because he needs the flower of rosem you carry, and so does your twin due to the binding spell. Naturally, once you are all dead, my father will inherit the throne to Iram because he is your closest relative. And if the people of Iram are unwise enough to put up a resistance, we will deal with them after all the kingdoms have been conquered.” He spoke so easily, with a lilting tone to his voice, almost as if he was telling her his plans for the day rather than the diabolic scheme to kill three people

and enslave many thousands more. Arkon stared at Zo, a shocked expression on his face. He hadn’t known about the binding spell. Neither did anyone else at the castle. Now, Zo’s suspicions were confirmed. It could only be Zima. She knew where Zo was heading and why. She must have sensed Alicia had bound herself to Seve’s fate, and passed on the information to Vindha. By underestimating Vindha, they had made a fatal error. No wonder there were mages tracking her. They knew one of them would come from the island, either to take revenge for Seve’s death or to find the antidote for the poison. “You get ahead of yourself, Areez. You’ll have to kill me first in order to fulfill this audacious dream.” Raising his hand, Areez checked his fingernails as if her statement bored him. “Oh, I’ve heard you are one of those rare people with a double dose of talent. The two mages you bested while they were chasing this boy were suitably

tortured for their role in letting you get away. Then you got the better of the other two I sent after you. I specifically told them to track you and not to engage in a battle…but eager for the glory of my favor they disobeyed my orders. They were also punished for their blunder. We nearly caught up with you at the chasm. Even after we tortured your guide to get information about your whereabouts, he couldn’t tell us anything of value. The idiot didn’t know anything.” “You murdered Erob?” Areez shrugged. “Naturally. He was of no use to me. Should I have left him alive to tell you about us? In any case, that forced me to change my plans. Instead of traveling across the country looking for you, I decided to wait for you here.” “How did you know I would come to this particular coast?” “A little bit of this, and a little bit of that. It wasn’t so difficult to track your movements.” He grinned insolently. “And now, princess, we really must get on with the job at hand. You’ve had a

good streak of luck but I’m afraid your time has come to an end.” Raising her hands, Zo fired twin balls of fire at the two mages flanking him. Their shields stopped the attack. Undeterred, she sent bright bolts of lightning crackling at all of them. The earth under her feet trembled, arrows of fire hurtled in her direction, and the air around her crackled and hissed with magic as she was attacked. One mage sprayed jets of boiling hot water at Arkon, attempting to burn him. Zo's defensive shield held strong, protecting him from the onslaught of magic. Her gusts of wind lifted one mage and threw him on top of a tree. He fell, breaking the branches on his plunge downwards, his screams echoing in the silence. With a loud thud, he finally dropped on the ground, legs sticking out at odd angles. He was dead. Meanwhile, Zo ducked, countered, and parried off one blow after another, keeping all the mages on their feet as they attempted to kill her. It

was all Zo could do to keep them from harming her. There were too many of them, and she was the only one from her party who could do magic. Just as she thought she would never be able to turn the battle in her favor, Arkon ran, ducked, and thrust his sword through one of the mage’s chest. Blood gushed out in a fountain and the mage fell in his own puddle of gore. For a moment, the rest of the mages stopped to gasp at their friend’s body. Clearly this was something unexpected. Zo quickly realized the golden opportunity. The mages had made a crucial error. Discounting the danger from non-magic soldiers, they had left gaping holes in their shields. They were not prepared for any physical attacks. Without giving them any time to recover from this new development, Zo jumped over a plant that had sprouted near her feet, its vines growing and slithering to tangle her in its web. “Arkon,” she yelled. Whipping the sword around, his face contorted in a tight grimace, he plunged his blood-

soaked sword through the plant’s main stem, severing it completely. The vines twitched and stopped moving. Meanwhile, Zo killed another mage with a series of fireballs that burst though his shield and set him on fire. Areez squealed and jumped back. He muttered an incantation and a wall of plants burst out of the earth, blocking access to him. Conjuring a twister, Zo directed it towards Areez and turned her attention to the mage who was rushing towards her, webs of bright light exploding from his outstretched hands. Ducking under the streaming fire, Zo took out the knife she always strapped to her ankle and plunged it in his thigh. Unprepared for the physical assault, he screamed, buckled, and fell. Arkon finished him off with a quick thrust of the sword through his back. Four mages were left. One of them scuttled close to Areez and dispersed Zo’s twister. They hid behind the safety of the plants that quickly grew in a circle, protecting the two mages within their thorny, convulsing confines. Untying the knots of a

small pouch, Zo plunged her fingers inside and took out bits of glistening black stones. She flung them into the plants and the vines caught fire. Arkon was fighting one of the last two mages. The mage was heaving great jets of water at Arkon, each spray hitting the shield with enough force to puncture a hole in the protective barrier. Flicking his hand, the mage caused a rock to fly towards Arkon. Using his sword, Arkon stopped the rock from bashing into his head. The clearing rang with the loud noise of steel meeting stone. Arkon jumped high, bringing his sword crashing down on the mage’s head. The wards around the mage were meant for magic, and steel found no resistance as it cleaved it way past the protective barrier and broke through the mage’s skull, cutting down right to the brain. Without a sound, the mage fell down, his body convulsing in the last throes of death. Zo cast a glance at Areez and his companion. Her black, spelled stones had done their job. The ring of plants was burning with a fiery intensity, and within this prickly prison, the

two mages were screaming like wild banshees. Leaving them at the mercy of the flames, Zo turned her attention to the last mage who still stood under the tree. During this chaotic battle, he hadn’t moved a muscle. Now, with his gaze fixated upon her, he took a few steps forward. The sun chose just that moment to spread its golden glow across the black sky. Pale beams of light chased away the shadows and Zo was able to see the sunken hollow of his cheeks, the pale, almost bloodless, skin and the blue tinge to his lips. “Who is he?” Arkon walked to stand beside her, his sword at the ready, its tip, blackened with magic fire, glinting in the pale light. “Not who. What is he?” Zo said the words even as realization dawned upon her. He was a durkha, one of those elite mage warriors Vindha was rumored to be creating in a secret place. How could he have done such a horrible thing? The magic required to do such a deed was immensely sinister and powerful. It required a dead

conscience and an unparalleled lust for power to delve into the mysteries of such gruesome magic. Was Vindha so desperate to win this war that he was sacrificing what little humanity he had left at the altar of the dark god? The durkha raised his bony, chalk-white hand with an absent, almost lazy gesture and a shockwave lifted both Arkon and Zo off their feet and threw them ten feet away, almost near to where Leo stood still, cocooned in his protective shield. He hadn't been attacked or harmed by the mages. Zo had no time to wonder why. “Take the boy and run.” She stood. Opening her pouch, she took out more of the same stones she’d thrown into the plants. She flung them towards the durkha. A shield of fire appeared in front of him, obscuring his view and giving them a moment’s reprieve. Arkon took his position by her side. “No.” “He’ll kill us all.” “You can fight him. He can’t be so

powerful…” Zo clutched his arm and forced him to look into her eyes. She was panting with exhaustion. “Listen to me. That’s not an ordinary mage. Ibad was right. This is a demon trapped in a dead mage’s body, forced to do the bidding of his master. He’ll not die with magic. His power is immense because he can borrow from his demonic being. Now, go.” She pushed him away. “Run, Leo.” Arkon said to the boy. “Go.” “No,” said the boy in as obstinate a voice as Arkon’s. Zo shrieked in frustration but before she could force them to abandon her, the durkha stepped through the fire. He brushed away the flames that clung to his robe and advanced with measured, slow steps. His lips stretched in a macabre grin. There was no expression on his face, but it was obvious he was relishing the thought of killing them. Their death would satisfy the blood lust of his demon – at least for the time being.

Now, she knew why the killings in the villages had been so senseless, so violent. The durkhas were let loose in the land by Vindha. How many of them were there? And how many more did he intend to create? Did he desire to amass an entire army of them? The thought sent a chill skittering down her spine. Taking a step back, she angled her body in front of Arkon, saving him from any blow or spell. She threw the remaining spelled stones at the durkha but the fire didn’t faze him. His robe burned but he merely lifted a hand to pat it down, his skin not even singed by the red-hot flames. Wind whistled down from the east at her command, and swept him off his feet. He landed a mere four feet away but stood and walked back towards them. Zo formed an extra shield around them moments before his bony fingers released a volley of sharp needles, conjured out of thin air, towards them. The shield absorbed the needles but burst open. The drain on Zo’s energy was immense.

Already she was running out of strength. Soon, she wouldn’t have the power to create any wards. The only strategy open to her was to go on the offensive. Wind and fire didn’t seem to work. Dipping her hand in one of the small pouches that hung off her belt, she brought out a few round, blue pellets. She flung those at the durkha. The pellets burst open as they hit him. Icy, cold wind rippled around him, surrounding him. The durkha stopped, looking mildly surprised by this new spell. The wind crystallized and formed a block of ice, nearly two feet thick. He was trapped within, his limbs sealed, preventing any movement. Zo saw him trying to push at the block but his efforts were in vain. The spell she’d used was pure and strong, created after years of practice, brewing and measuring ingredients and adding just the right amount of magic. It was one of her most powerful creations, guaranteed to freeze a man to death. It was also something she had never used before. There had never been any need to do so.

“Run. Now.” She pulled at Leo’s arm, dragging the boy even as she yelled at Arkon to follow them. They headed for the beach, towards the boat they had hired. Had the mages reached the boatman? Killed him? She hoped not. It was their only means of escape. “Would he…?” “That won’t stop him for long,” she panted out the words as they sprinted towards safety. An ordinary mortal wouldn’t survive that spell. The block of ice not only froze the limbs and torso, it prevented anyone from breathing in fresh air. Since the durkha wasn’t mortal, he didn’t need to breathe. So the only question that remained was, how long would it take him to free himself from the ice? Their only chance was to reach the boat before the durkha managed to get free and came after them once more. He would not stop chasing them, but perhaps her spell would buy them enough

time to get away before he escaped the icy prison. They weren’t safe yet, not by a long shot.

Chapter Nineteen The sun was now a glowing ball of fire, and the last vestiges of the night fled in its wake. Zo, Arkon and Leo ran headlong, keeping their eyes peeled for any sign of their ride. The durkha could reappear any moment. To Zo’s immense relief, the boat was waiting exactly where they had been told it would be. She ran towards it, calling for the boatman. “Hey! I’m here.” He appeared on the boat, rubbing his sleepy eyes. “Release the rope,” she yelled as she ran along the path on the beach. The boat was still fifty feet away. Safety was a mere few moments away. Panting and puffing, Zo dragged Leo, aware the Arkon was just a few steps away. Suddenly she became aware of pounding steps behind her. Turning around, she saw the durkha moving towards them. He was fast,

unnaturally so. In fact, he was faster than any human being, or even a horse. Despite battling the spell she’d unleashed on him, not only was he unharmed but also didn’t seem to be out of breath. Zo realized he would catch them before they reached the boat. Unhooking the pouch that held the flower of rosem from her belt, she pushed it into Leo’s hand and shoved the boy away from her. “Go to the boat,” she yelled as she whirled to face the demon mage’s onslaught. Beside her, Arkon pivoted, faced the approaching enemy, and readied his sword. That would not serve any purpose, neither would her spells. But maybe they could save the boy. If he managed to take the flower to her sister, at least Seve and Alicia would survive. “Go, go.” Aware that Leo hadn’t moved, Zo screamed at him. Leo took a few hesitant steps. He looked at the pouch in his hands. Conflicting emotions crossed his face but he ran for the boat.

The durkha bared his teeth, and growled at them. His red eyes appeared to glow with a vehemence. He was clearly furious at Zo’s last trick of entombing him in ice. Raising his hands, he blew them off their feet. They landed hard on their backs, their already tattered shields ripped apart by the furious spell. He hurled hailstones, as big as duck eggs and as sharp as newly forged daggers. Zo managed to turn the deadly missiles away but her strength was near to an end. The durkha was intent on killing them without wasting any more time. She wondered why he hadn’t done so until now. Perhaps he was enjoying toying with her? It wasn’t often that he faced a challenger of her caliber. Ordinary mages, with just one natural, magical element, were no threat to him. But neither was she. He was a one-man army. No hope was left. Zo stood, swaying on her feet, no energy left in her body for any further spells. Whatever little she had in her pouches

wouldn’t harm him. He was more than a match for her power. He was a killing machine, created for one purpose, to fulfill the malevolent desires of his master by eliminating his enemies. And yet, she wasn't ready to give up so easily. Opening another pouch, she flung the powder it held towards her nemesis. The air shimmered and turned a deep shade of purple. The durkha slowed, almost as if it was too dense for him to walk through. This would not stop him, but it might give Leo a chance to get away. In the distance, she could hear the boatman screaming but the voice seemed to be coming from far away. She watched, her vision blurry, as the durkha walked forward, his hands outstretched, ready to deliver the death blow. Arkon lunged with his sword. Zo screamed, fearful for his life. The durkha merely waved his hand and Arkon was swept off his feet. He fell behind her.

Zo readied herself. She was going to die. Fear pooled in her heart, not for herself but for Arkon, who would die with her. She hoped Leo would escape unscathed. He was the only one who could now save Alicia and Seve. If Leo also failed to flee, any chance for her brother and sister’s survival would be lost. The pain of disappointment was far greater than her fear for death and for the first time in her life, tears escaped Zo’s eyes. It was the first and last time she would ever cry. With a determined hand, Zo wiped the tears clean. She raised her hands for one last spell…her final spell. By draining her body of all power, she would give Leo a few precious moments to reach the boat and get away with the flower of rosem. It was the only thing left to do. It would save Leo, Seve, and Alicia. The durkha approached with an ominous silence. His expressionless face betrayed no emotion. Zo was sure he felt no personal rage towards them. No hatred or animosity emanated

from him, but he was a demon, and in a typical cold, calculated way he would kill them to serve the dictates of his master. He raised his hand, the long, bent fingernails pointing at them. This was it. It was the end. Suddenly, a volley of knives flew from the grove of trees, aiming for the durkha. Most fell to the ground as he raised his hands to stop them, but one struck him on the shoulder and two other went right through his chest, their ivory handles poking out, the blades buried deep in his body. Without screaming or showing any sign of pain, the durkha bent his head to take a look. He pulled out the knives one by one and threw them away. No blood seeped out from his wounds. He was immortal. How was one supposed to kill an already dead mage? Various thoughts thundered through Zo’s head as she turned to check on Leo’s progress. He was almost near the boat.

She turned back to look at their unexpected ally, and was astonished to see three akachimas running towards them. Now she had another worry; the women were back to kidnap the boy. To her immense surprise, the akachimas attacked only the durkha, hurling knives at him at a fast speed. “Run,” said Arkon, grabbing her hand and pulling her. Zo shook her hand free. “We can’t just leave them. He’ll kill them all.” “Then he’ll turn his attention to us.” Zo watched as two more akachimas joined the battle, throwing knives at the durkha, not giving him a chance to aim at any single one of them. Circling around him, they flew and leapt in the air, changing positions so rapidly he found it hard to focus on any one of them. It was clear that the women were adept at battling with mages.

“You take Leo and go,” said Zo as she plunged her hand inside another one of the pouches and took out a handful of green pellets. Taking aim, she let them loose. The pellets flew towards the durkha, formed a circle around him. Frigid cold winds enveloped him, knocking him off-balance. Two more knives found their mark. The durkha let forth a loud, blood-cuddling scream, not from pain but from the sheer confusion of the attacks. Although he was outnumbered, Zo knew he would eventually overcome them all. Arkon yelled at Leo to hurry. “He is on the boat now,” he confirmed. “Tell the boatman to take off,” said Zo. Arkon motioned to the boatman who started to haul his anchor up. “We should go.” Desperation coated Arkon’s words. “Come on, princess, I can’t let you die here.” “I’ll not be a coward, Arkon. If this is my fate, I’ll meet it head on. These women are fighting to save Leo, and us…we can’t desert them.”

Arkon gripped her hand. “I’ll stand by your side.” They watched the akachimas. The three women swung their chains and flung them at the durkha. The chains flew past his body as he flicked his hands, but the women didn’t give up. Sensing their intention, Zo added one of her spells in order to boost their efforts. The wind blew the sand around the durkha’s feet, whipping it in a circular motion around his body until he was covered from head to feet in swirling mists of sand. For a few precious moments, he was virtually blind. Taking advantage of his temporary blindness, one of the akachimas leapt near and whipped her chain around his body. Another joined in, and then another. To Zo’s surprise, the durkha stopped moving. He was completely immobilized. The two remaining akachimas left their companions and came running at Zo. Arkon raised his sword, ready to bring it down on them. “Get ready. They are coming for us now.”

To Zo’s surprise, the akachimas flew past them, heading for the boat. “Come. He won’t remain chained for long,” one of them yelled back. “What about your friends?” shouted Zo but they were already at the boat. “Don’t worry about us,” answered the one who held a chain to the durkha. “Sail away. You need to take the prophet to safety.” Zo chewed her bottom lip, torn by conflicting needs. She couldn’t just abandon their saviors to certain death but if they didn’t sail off the beach soon, the durkha would kill them all. The magic of the chains didn’t last forever. Soon, he would be free. “Go. Go,” yelled another woman. The sand that covered the durkha at Zo’s command had also settled on the women, making them look like white, ghostly waifs. Suddenly, Zo was transported back to her childhood when she used to play with her siblings on the beach. It had been a long time ago, but the

memories were still sharp. “I’ve an idea. When I tell you, remove your chains and run towards the boat,” she told them, taking a few steps back. “But…” said the woman, her face contorted with the effort it took to maintain her hold on the demon mage. “Trust me. We’ll be safe. Now, wait for my command.” Zo took another step back. Raising her hands, she surrendered herself to this one last act. At her slight gesture, the wind picked up speed and swirled the silvery sand around his body in thick layers until he was encased on all sides. Zo waited until the sand around him was nearly three feet thick. “Now!” she said. The women broke their hold and sprinted towards the boats. Within moments, they passed Arkon and Zo and were on the boat. Zo maintained the spell. The magic of the chains would keep him disoriented long for her to do what needed to be done. More and more sand gathered around him. Still, Zo didn’t stop. Soon, he was buried under a mound of sand.

“That won’t stop him for long,” said Arkon. He stood behind her, his sword held ready. “No, but this will,” she said and raised one arm. She brought it crashing down. Lightening crackled and burst through the clear, sea-blue sky. As it was it about to hit the mound, the lightning split into a million rays and instead of hitting the centre of the mound where the durkha was, it struck in a neat circle around him. There was a bright flash, and the scent of something burning wafted in the air. “Time to leave,” she said. They sprinted towards the boat which was slowly drifting out into the open sea. After wading through the water, they grabbed the ropes the boatman threw and pulled themselves up on the vessel. “Take off,” Arkon ordered the boatman as he swung himself up. The man, having witnessed the battle, needed no further encouragement. He pulled at the

oars, and the boat pushed away, riding the fast waves. Exhausted, Zo watched the shore. The durkha was nowhere to be seen. She glanced at the women. What did they want? Did they still intend to kidnap Leo? One of the akachima smiled. “I’m Izma, the new leader of the akachimas.” Zo recalled seeing her during the fight. She was the one whose arm had been burnt. “Your friends…” Izma looked back at the beach, as if expecting the durkha to emerge from the sand but there was no movement. “He will escape soon enough. I couldn’t kill him, but merely imprisoned him in glass. It will take him a while to become free but by then we will be out of his reach.” “How did you imprison him?” said Arkon. His sword was still in his hands, as if he expected trouble from the women.

“It was something I used to do a lot when I was a child. Lightning strike on the sand causes the sand to melt and once the heat dissipates, the sand cools rapidly, leaving behind a glass formation. I turned the sand around him into glass. It would not hurt him, but it will take him a while to escape.” “That was clever thinking,” said Izma admiringly. Zo shifted on her seat. She pulled off her wet boots. “Why did you save us?” “We are sworn to protect the boy,” Izma said. “He’s the new prophet.” “You could have allowed the demon mage to kill us, and taken off with the boy.” The akachima’s lips stretched in a smile, making her look almost harmless, like someone’s favorite aunt. “You are his guardians. He has chosen you, and it is our duty to protect you along with him.” Arkon tapped Zo on the shoulder. He moved to sit beside her. “That’s a different take

than what your lot had earlier.” Izma blinked. “I’m sorry. That was a mistake. Some of us tried to tell Sylvia that it was in one of the books that the new prophet will choose different guardians, and we would need to protect them as we would protect him. But she wasn’t ready to give up our old assigned role. Change is difficult.” Zo didn’t know what to make of this new turn of events. The akachimas were not only offering help, they had indeed proven their loyalty by risking their lives to save them from the durkha. It was a relief to know she wouldn’t have to fight these wily ladies again. They had tricks up their sleeves, and even at her full strength, they were more than a match for her. “How can you be sure Leo is the new prophet?” she asked. Izma walked over to the child. She lifted the medallion he wore around his neck. Leo cringed at her touch, but didn’t resist. “See this. That was the same medallion worn by the old prophet. He was

kidnapped by Vindha, but he escaped and hid somewhere. Despite our efforts, we couldn’t find him. This here,” she pointed at the engravings on the stone, “these are symbols of a magic spell. This medallion was created hundreds of years ago, and is passed from one prophet to another. Although the prophet can peer into the future, this medallion opens their inner eye, and helps them to see better.” Ahh!” Arkon sheathed his sword. “So Bikram was right. We did find his heir.” Zo didn’t know what to say. Was the old man they saw die in the village a prophet and Leo his heir? Had Bikram seen that Zo would come across the boy in his vision? “You met Bikram?” Izma let go of the medallion. “Where is he?” “He is dead. Vindha’s mage killed him.” Izma sat on the bench next to Leo. The boy shuffled away warily. “He’s dead? I can’t believe it…” “I’m sorry. You served him?” Zo asked.

“Briefly. When I was newly inculcated into the tribe…” Izma held her head with both hands. Tears escaped her eyes. “He was a great seer.” Zo ran her hand over the edge of her bench, surprised to see such blatant grief on the woman’s face. “How many of you are left now?” “Nine of us, but now…” Izma looked back at the beach. “I don’t know how many will join us in Iram.” “How did you know where to find us?” “We unearthed some books that foretold this event,” she said. “We then used the clues and tracked your progress to decipher the exact location where the durkha would catch you.” “Are there things written in your tomes about the durkhas?” Izma nodded. “Yes. Their coming was predicted.” Zo leaned forward. “What else is recorded about them?” “We didn’t have the time to look at all that

was written but it’s said they are immortal. The only way to destroy them is to plunge them into the molten fires of lava.” “Lava?” “They are born from lava, from the fiery depths of hell…and the touch of it is death for their mortal bodies.” “It’s going to be hard to catch them and then fling them into lava,” sneered Arkon. Izma cocked an eyebrow. “There is another way. A magical weapon must be created. Among other things, it has to be plunged into fire to fortify it with the poison to kill them. Some of my friends are bringing in our old tomes. We’ll find out more on how to kill them after we read those…and perhaps the new prophet can guide us.” Zo glanced at Leo. He was staring at the women with wide, innocent eyes. She didn’t think she could rely on the boy as yet to offer a solution to a problem of this magnitude. She rubbed her forehead. Perhaps the akachimas would prove to be

useful adversaries against their new enemy – the durkhas. Also, they needed someone to teach Leo how to hone his talent, and the akachimas knew all about prophets. “So you are joining us in Iram?” “With your permission, we would like to stay with the prophet. We’ll teach him…” Zo raised her hand, palm up. “You’ll have to follow my rules regarding his education and care. He will be free. You’ll not bind him or coerce him to do anything. As teachers, you will encourage him but you will not force your will on him.” “Yes.” Izma nodded. “We’ll follow your guidance.” Zo pursed her lips. Well, they seemed amicable enough now. Only time would tell whether the akachimas adhered to her rules or not, but for now at least one of her problems was solved. Leo would not be able to get better teachers than these women. “In that case, you’re welcome to Iram,” she

said. “We’ll be glad to have you as allies.” A look of relief crossed Izma’s face. She hadn’t been as sure of Zo’s decision as she had pretended to be. “Thank you. We’re indebted to you.” Zo smiled. “Well, you did save our lives so we are in your debt also.” She still found it hard to believe they were alive. If it wasn’t for the akachimas…? She owed them. Leo passed on the pouch containing the flowers to her, and she clipped it to her belt. Silence reigned over the boat as they sailed over the choppy sea. A faint breeze ruffled their hair and whipped through their cloaks. Zo sat at the prow of the boat, eagerly awaiting her first sight of Iram – her beloved home. She couldn’t wait to see Alicia and Seve and prayed they were well. Time flew. Morning turned into afternoon, and the merciless sun beat down on them. Zo covered her head with a scarf. Her stomach grumbled. It was nearly lunch

time. Arkon walked over and handed her a loaf of bread and a small, wizened apple. “It’s all we’ve left. Gave some to the ladies.” “Good. We’ll get food once we are home.” “Hot stew.” “Mutton,” she said. He licked his lips. “Fresh bread straight from the oven.” They laughed, sharing a joke only people who had been hungry for a long time could understand. “It’s been a hell of a journey, hasn’t it?” Arkon pushed his hair back with both his hands. Raising his arms up in the air, he stretched. “Can’t believe it’s over.” Fear burned in her heart. “Nearly over.” Arkon straightened. “I’m sure they are alive.” His tone indicated he understood her concerns. Zo ripped off a piece of bread and tossed it

to the gull circling their boat. She watched as the bird swooped down and took off with the morsel in mid-air. “If they’re not, we have wasted a lot of time, and I’ve lost my entire family.” Arkon placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “You’ll not lose your family. They will pull through.” Zo smiled. “I hope you’re right.” Arkon nodded. He turned to leave. “Arkon,” she said. He turned towards her, a questioning look on his face. “I owe you my gratitude. You saved my life more than once.” “You also saved mine, princess.” Zo tossed the rest of the bread to the gull. Suddenly, she wasn’t hungry. “I also owe you an apology. Earlier I thought as a mage I was untouchable. Now…I know better.” Arkon smiled. “We’re all vulnerable. All of us can die.”

“Except the durkhas…” Zo thought of the battle they had nearly not made through. Arkon shook his head. “Even they die. We’ve to remember that or else their fear will settle into our hearts. They can be killed. We just have to find the means to do so.” Zo ran her hand over her cloak, straightening it. “You’re right. We’ll find a way.” Arkon looked ahead. “See, we’re nearly there. I’ll go pay the boatman.” He walked off. Zo whipped her head around to look as the shoreline of the island appeared in the distant horizon. The boat cut through the whipping waves and headed for the wooden deck swaying in the gentle wind. As the boat neared the island, everyone on the boat gathered near Zo, watching the beach loom closer. Shading her eyes with her hand, Zo could make out the tall, swaying coconut trees that dotted the land. In the distance, she could see the mountains – but it wasn’t yet possible to see the

castle perched mid-way up the mountain range. She prayed for her siblings as the boat raced towards the deck. The boatman slowed and threw the rope to the waiting deckhand. Zo and Arkon jumped off even before the boat docked. “We’ll send someone to fetch you,” she yelled back at the startled Leo. “Stay with the akachimas. They will keep you safe.” Not that she thought there was any danger to him on the island. Still it was better to be cautious. If the king was attacked, anyone could be the next target. Zo and Arkon raced over the swaying deck. They leapt off, not bothering to take the stairs that led down to the beach. The sand slowed them some, but they ran to the post that held horses. A startled stableman appeared out of the stable. “Princess…?” “We need two horses now.” Without waiting for an answer, they rushed passed him and took two saddles off the hooks. Each of them chose

a horse and got it ready, even as the stable hand hovered around them, anxious to be of any help. Zo mounted her gelding. “There are six guests on the boat. Make sure they get a ride home. Are there guards posted nearby?” “A new post has been built not more than fifty feet away.” “Go there and tell the guards to escort them to the castle. Five women and one child.” He bowed, looking befuddled. “Yes, princess.” Zo guided her horse out of the stable. She urged the gelding to a gallop, knowing Arkon was close behind her. Leo would be safe. The akachimas would give their lives before letting any harm come to him. For now, her sole concern was to get to the castle as soon as possible. She had the cure – all she needed was to give it to Alicia so she could brew the potion that would save her life and their brother’s. Zo prayed she wasn’t too late.

Chapter Twenty Alicia sat slumped on a chair in Seve’s room. It was an effort to keep her eyes open, but she tried to focus on the blue shield that pulsated around her brother. She could see the rhythmic rise and fall of his chest – still. He was alive, but barely. As was she. “Princess.” Someone knelt beside her. “You must drink this.” Alicia craned her neck to see who was talking to her. It was Zima. She was holding a cup in her hand. It contained the potion Alicia had made yesterday. Alicia opened her mouth. Zima raised the cup to her lips and tilted it so Alicia could take a delicate sip. One, two and three. The magical brew burned its way down her throat, giving her energy for a few precious moments. She’d been forced to share the secret of the binding spell with Zima. The older woman was helping her as Alicia didn’t even have enough

energy to pick up the cup. “What time is it?” she whispered. “Dusk is upon the land.” Zima placed the cup on the table. With one gentle hand, she wiped a drop from Alicia’s lips. Alicia sighed. She lay back against the chair. “We’ll not make it to the morning,” she breathed out the words. The poison was more potent than she’d anticipated. She’d tried her best, but time had run out. Zo was not back, and now perhaps it was too late even if she did come. “Don’t say that. Your sister might make it.” Alicia closed her eyes. She had no strength left to make idle chatter. All her energy was focused on the internal workings of her body. As long as she breathed, so did Seve. She had prepared for this eventuality. If she died, her people knew what to do. The castle was guarded well. No outsiders were allowed in. Until Zo returned, a group of well-chosen advisors would run the kingdom. If Zo never came back – the thought

choked Alicia’s mind – they would choose a new king or queen. What if something had happened to Zo? It had been many days since she last wrote in the diary. Alicia didn’t have the strength to write anymore, but Zima checked the diary three times a day and cursed her sister when nothing new appeared. Perhaps Zo was no more? So many dangers ruled the mainland. What if she was dead? It was an impossible thought to bear. Even if she died, Alicia wanted her sister to be safe. A commotion outside the room forced her to open her eyes. She’d given strict instructions that no one was to disturb her here. If this was her last night in the world, she wanted to share these moments with Seve – and no one else. What could it be? The door banged open. Someone leapt inside the room. “Get away from her, you old bat.”

It was Zo. No one else could yell so loudly. “What…?” Alicia tried to sit straight but even before she could look at her sister properly, Zo weaved a magical web that bound itself tightly around Zima’s frail body. The old mage slumped on the floor with an astonished expression on her face. Her sister was by her side. Alicia smiled. Zo was safe, but why was she behaving so wildly? What had Zima done? Her thoughts were too muddled to make any sense out of the situation. She focused on her sister’s face. She was mouthing out words…yelling, in fact. There was a pouch in her hands. She took out some flowers from it. Finally, something clicked inside Alicia’s brain. She turned her head to stare at the tumbler that stood on a table by Seve’s bed. She’d prepared that special potion two days ago, knowing she wouldn’t have the strength to do it later. Walking over, Zo picked up the tumbler. She brought it by Alicia’s side. “Do I put just these inside? Is everything else done?”

Her voice seemed to be coming from far away. Alicia nodded. Everything was ready but would the spell work? She watched as Zo took the lid off and dropped a dried flower inside. “One more,” she croaked out the words as a faint yellow smoke issued from the potion. Zo dropped in another flower. “Enough.” The liquid inside the tumbler churned and bubbled. The yellow smoke thickened and dispersed. A sweet smell permeated the air. Zo picked up a clean cup from the table by Alicia’s side and poured some of the yellow liquid in it. She raised the cup to Alicia’s parched lips. Tears shone in Zo’s eyes, and Alicia watched her sister’s precious face as she drank deeply. After she drained the cup, Alicia reclined on the seat. For a while, nothing happened. Would the spell work? Or had the poison already done too much internal damage making it impossible for them to recover? Suddenly her stomach burnt with a furious intensity. The burning spread inside her body until it

felt as if the very blood that ran inside her veins was on fire. Alicia felt her muscles tighten. Spasms shook her body. The initial sweet taste of the antidote turned into a bitter aftertaste in her mouth. Her potion was beginning its work. It remained to be seen how much of the poison it would manage to eradicate. Her blood heated as the potion fought the poison. Rivulets of sweat appeared on her face, arms, and the rest of her body. Alicia held her stomach as sharp bolts of pain pulsated within. “Uff!” Tears trickled down Zo’s cheeks as she watched her sister fight the mammoth battle. “What’s happening?” “Patience…” Alicia heard Arkon’s voice almost as if it was coming from somewhere far away but then she saw his hand appear on Zo’s shoulder, holding her steady. After what seemed like an eternity, the spasms subsided. Alicia took a few deep breaths.

Fresh energy infused her battered body. There was weakness still, but she felt as close to life as she’d been close to death moments before Zo’s arrival. “Give it to Seve.” She couldn’t yet trust herself to stand on her own. She watched carefully as Zo measured a cupful of the miraculous potion and carried it to Seve’s bedside. Zo frowned. She moved her hand and the blue shield disappeared. “Someone tried to tamper with this shield. Was there another attack?” “Long story,” said Alicia, realizing there was much she needed to tell Zo. So many things had happened in the time since Zo departed; the attacks on Seve, the discovery of the spy, and Sultan’s death. “We’ll talk later.” Arkon walked over to sit on the other side of the king. Putting his arms underneath his shoulders, he raised Seve at an angle and Zo put the cup to Seve’s lips. After a few moments, she removed it. “He’s not drinking,” a worried note crept into her voice. “If he doesn’t drink…”

The two sisters stared at each other, for the moment nonplussed. If Seve didn’t have the strength to drink…? “Dip your fingers in the potion and put it on his lips,” said Arkon. Zo put her fingers in the potion and rubbed them over Seve’s lips. “Do it again.” Zo did the same thing three more times. Seve sighed. His lips, cracked and dry, opened a fraction and closed. Arkon helped the king to sit up higher and Zo put the cup to his lips. Seve’s eyes remained closed but he drank. First a few tentative sips, and then he took mouthfuls. Once the cup was drained, Zo put it back on the table and Arkon lay him down again. All of them watched as color returned to Seve’s ashen face. Spasms overwhelmed him. He groaned loudly as the pain hit him. Zo rubbed the sweat off his face, soothing him with gentle words.

She brushed her fingers over his face and his hair, encouraging him. Finally, he opened his eyes and stared at his sister but the pain appeared too much for him to talk yet. After a long time, the spasms stopped. Seve took several deep breaths as he tried to sit up. Arkon helped him to sit comfortably on the bed. “What the hell is going on?” He groaned out the words, staring in confusion at his sisters and Arkon. Zo hugged him. Letting go, she punched his arm. “We just saved your life, you idiot.” "Saved my life?" Lifting his arm, he sniffed the sleeve of his tunic. “Why the hell am I stinking?” Zo laughed. Suddenly she stood and backed away from him, a disgusted expression on her face. “You are stinking,” she said, her nose wrinkled in distaste. “Take a bath.” Alicia smiled. Everything was back to normal. Happiness coursed through her body.

“Oh!” She yelped as the mark of the binding spell on her wrist burned. Zo leapt towards her. “What?” “It’s alright.” Alicia pushed back her sleeve and the two sisters watched as the mark glowed and then faded away slowly, leaving behind unblemished skin. “The binding spell’s off,” whispered Zo. “It worked.” She hugged her sister. The disappearance of the binding spell meant Seve and Alicia were both clear of the poison. “What binding spell? Will someone explain anything to me?” Seve said. “Not before you take a bath.” Zo shook a finger at her brother, and dissolved in fresh peals of laughter along with Alicia. Seve stared at his sisters with a perplexed expression. He looked at Arkon who lifted his shoulder. “It’s a long story, your majesty,” said Arkon.

Seve pushed his hair back from his face and looked at the old librarian who was glowering at them, unable to move or talk due to Zo’s spell. “Why the hell is Zima tied up like that?” Zo lunged towards the old woman. “Oh! I’ll take care of her.” “Stop!” Alicia stood, and raised her hand to calm her sister before she did anything rash. “What did she do?” “She’s one who staged this whole attack on Seve.” Alicia shook her head. “That’s impossible.” “She tried to get me and Arkon killed also.” “How?” “She had the diary. She knew our whereabouts. How else could we have been followed by Vindha’s mages?” “Vindha’s mages followed you?” Alicia’s frowned. “They tried to murder us.”

“Wait a moment.” Alicia waved her sister down as Zo lifted her hand to hit the old woman with another spell. “It wasn’t Zima. Why would she betray us? She has been a part of our lives forever.” “Who else could it be?” “Her assistant. She tried to kill Seve twice more after you were gone.” “That thin girl we saw…?” Puzzlement shone in Zo’s eyes. “Are you sure?” “We tracked her down and Sultan died.” Alicia turned her head to look at her brother as she delivered the news. Tears shone in her eyes as she remembered his untimely death at the hands of the ruthless murderess. “I’m sorry. He died trying to protect you.” “If she was the one who attacked Seve, she must have gained access to Zima’s diary. She had the opportunity as she was working in the library,” said Arkon. He rubbed his chin in a thoughtful manner. “She could have passed on the information about our location.”

Zo rubbed her head. “It’s possible. Sultan died?” She grimaced, a sad look in her eyes. Alicia bit her bottom lip. All of them had been fond of the old advisor. He was their tutor in the early days, had taught them fishing and hunting. “So many good men and women dead…” Arkon coughed. “I think you might want to remove the spell from Zima,” he told Zo. “Ah, yes.” Zo nodded. She looked at Zima and wriggled her fingers. The web disappeared and the old mage stood. After straightening her robe, she walked over to Zo and slapped her on the side of her head. “This girl’s barking mad,” she yelled. She tried to slap her again but Zo jumped back, laughing. “Sorry! How was I to know it wasn’t you? It was his idea. He thought you were the spy.” She pointed a finger at Arkon as she dodged the blows Zima tried to inflict on her. “Me?” Arkon paled as he took a hasty step back, hitting the wall. “It wasn’t me…”

“Coward. Admit it! You were the one who suspected her first.” Zo ducked under Zima’s arm but received a kick on her leg. “Ouch! She is killing me. Someone do something!” “Why, you crazy girl…you think I would try to kill the king.” Zima tried to kick her again. “I helped your mother to raise the lot of you, tolerated you all running around in my library, watched over you…” “Sorry. I made a mistake.” “Oh, yes. You made a mistake. Why, I ought to give you a good dose of my magic.” Zima raised her hands, huffing. “Enough!” Seve said, his voice gentle, but firm. Zima glowered at the king. “She thought I was a spy.” “I know but she was trying to protect me… as do you all the time. Even though I don’t understand half of what you all are saying, I know no one amongst us is an enemy.” Seve got out of

bed. “I’m sure you can try to understand her motives even if you can’t forgive her actions.” Zima sniffed. She glared at Zo who was now hiding behind Alicia. “Fine.” She puffed her chest out and walked indignantly towards the door. “Although if you took care of yourself as you’ve been taught, your majesty, the lot of us wouldn’t have to run ragged trying to save your life.” “Of course, Zima. I’ll be careful from now on.” Seve said with a contrite expression on his face. "And take a bath. You stink to high heaven.” And with that said, she turned and walked out the door. Alicia stifled a laugh as Seve glared at the old lady’s back. “She is something…” he said. “Well, you do need a bath,” Alicia agreed. “Fine, get out all of you,” he barked. “Arkon, send someone to prepare a bath for me.” “Yes, your majesty.” Arkon escaped from

the room with a relieved expression on his face. “Coward,” Zo yelled as he retreated. “Well, we’ll leave you to recover then,” Alicia said. “Call us when you’ve freshened up.” Arm in arm, the two sisters walked out of the room. At the door, they turned to blow kisses at their brother who rolled his eyes in response. He smiled, watching them disappear. “I need to eat something.” Zo led her sister to the kitchen. “And you can tell me all that transpired in my absence.” Alicia was famished too. There was much that needed to be discussed. Clearly, a lot of issues were at stake. There wasn’t any doubt that King Vindha was behind the attacks on Seve and Zo. That meant the island of Iram was no longer safe from his unwanted attention. Sooner or later, they would have to make difficult decisions. Still, for the moment, everything was back on track. Seve was alright again and Alicia knew she was more than happy to leave the decision-

making in his capable hands. She sighed happily. All was well again - at least for the time being. Life was good.

Epilogue A few nights later, Zo stood at the battlement of the castle. The air was crisp and clear, with a sharp edge to it. She pulled her cloak tight around her body and watched as a group of guards walked past, carrying torches in their hands. The moon was a jagged half-circle of white light, its edges frayed. A few stars twinkled in the dusty sky. It wasn’t midnight yet. Zo couldn’t sleep. Her brother was safe, as was her sister – but the events she had witnessed on the mainland haunted her still. “Princess?” She turned to see as Arkon walked over to join her. “Hello, commander. It’s good to see you again.” “I thought it better to make myself scarce until Zima forgot the affront to her dignity,” he said with a sheepish grin. Zo laughed. “She hasn’t forgiven me yet. If

it wasn’t for Seve, she might have tried to spell me. Lucky for me she still has some respect for him.” He stepped closer and peered into the courtyard. “Ah…well! She is known to hold on to her grudges for a long, long time.” Zo’s gaze followed his and they watched the akachimas who was walking with Leo towards the kitchen. “The akachimas seem to be quite happy with their living arrangements.” Seve had assigned them one of the outbuildings. Leo was living inside the castle, but they were close enough to keep an eye on him. One of them stayed with him always, even at night. “Leo is happy too. Soon, they will begin his lessons, but perhaps they are awaiting the arrival of their other friends,” Arkon commented as the akachimas disappeared in the kitchen. “Thank you for helping them to settle in. I heard you’re giving sword lessons to Leo?” she asked. “He may be a mage, but he needs to learn

how to fight. We’ll train him to protect himself.” “It’s a good idea. Who knows when he might…we all might need to fight a war.” The two of them shared a glance. Arkon looked away first. “Ah, princess…” “Zo,” she said firmly. “I don’t think there is any formality between us, especially not after all that we have gone through together.” “It’s just that…” He stopped and scratched his chin, as if uncomfortable with whatever he wanted to say. The wind whipped around her. Zo pushed her unruly hair back with one hand. Suddenly she was nervous. It was an unfamiliar feeling. “I’ve talked to my brother. He has agreed to open talks with the rebels, encouraging them to join us. Together, we’ll be strengthened. We need the unity. I think Ibad will understand.” “He will,” agreed Arkon. “Perhaps we may have to go back to talk to

them,” she said. “Are you intending to go back to the mainland?” Arkon looked startled. “The durkhas…” “We can’t hide in Iram forever. Sooner or later, the war will come to our doorstep. Before it does that, we need to find as many allies as possible and gather our own forces. Seve is opening talks with other kingdoms that are next in line for an attack from Vindha and his army. If all the remaining kingdoms join forces, we may still have a fighting chance…” Arkon frowned. “The durkhas are a formidable force. We’ll have to devise a way to get rid of them.” “Zima is working with the akachimas, and once their ancient tomes arrive, we will know more about the demon mages. We have to find a solution…or else all is lost. If Vindha creates enough of them, the whole world will be lost. Magic will die. There will be no more mages.”

Arkon placed a hand on her shoulder. “We’ll find a way.” Zo looked into his eyes. “Well, yes. We will. I was hoping you would agree to come with me if I return to the mainland to talk to Ibad.” “I’ll be honored to accompany you. It’s just that…” He appeared hesitant to continue once more. “What?” His hand moved from her shoulder to her waist. He pulled her closer. “I was thinking perhaps you would agree to a more formal agreement between us before we travel yet again?” Hope stirred in Zo’s heart. “What kind of an agreement did you have in mind?” He brought his head down, his lips hovering over hers. “I was thinking about a speedy engagement…and a marriage, eventually…when you are ready for it.” Zo smiled, her heart soaring with joy. There was so much to worry about in the world, but this

was her own personal slice of happiness, and she was determined and greedy enough to want to take it. “How about we skip the engagement and plan a wedding instead?” Arkon brushed his lips over hers. It was a while before he lifted his head. “I couldn’t have said it better myself.” They stayed together for a while, holding each other, watching over the land they shared. There was going to be a lot of hardship coming their way in the future. They would all have to make some complicated, and at times, impossible decisions – but for now, all was well with their world. ---The End---

If you enjoyed this book, please consider leaving a review at Amazon or Goodreads. Thank you

About the Author Sabine A. Reed is a fantasy author. Currently she is busy working on the second book in The Power of Three Trilogy. She can often be found at Goodreads. Her blog Writing and Publishing Resource is meant as a guide for new writers who are discovering that the path to publication can be difficult, but doesn’t have to be lonely. She can also be found on twitter: SabineAReed And on her facebook page: SabineAReed Her fantasy novellas include: The Black Orb Ashuliya Serpentine Love (free on smashwords)

Coming soon: The Warrior Mage, book 2 in The Power of Three trilogy The Water Mage, book 3 in The Power of Three

trilogy